Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Grand Book of The Sith PDF
Grand Book of The Sith PDF
Sith
Introduction
Hello,i have gathered all sith knowledge into one book,The Book of Darth Silus is one of the
many many books of The Grand Book of the Sith.If you wish to read,read it all,read all this info
good,not just one book or two books,but all of this information.
Print if nessasary.
No infringment in intended on anyone.
Sith Anthem
Tell us not to fight and we will fight untill the end
Looking through his mind you just might find the force you need
The war is won and all is done and off the foe we'll feed
And now the chains are broken and the force has set us free
- Peace is a lie
Book one
The Book of Darth Silus
The Sith Tibits of Darth Silus
THE POWER OF THE SITH
(The Power of Pain):
Love brings us to many things. In fact, as ugliness is a derivation of beauty, so is hate a form of
love. Love is attachment where focus, in one form or another, (be it true or not,) is centered on
another, and a desire to understand this focus of love takes place. This attachment is very
powerful, and since control is inherently given up in such a state, it is very powerful in molding
the motivation of a person. Love, than, easily transmutes into different forms. (Thus why the
border between passion and stalking is so fine.)
As hate and anger direct one in a positive manner, (directs you to work towards creating
something,) love often directs in a negative manner, for it stipulates behavior and leads to, often,
the desire to control and destroy.
Therefore, love that is regulated by positive motivation, such as standards, is much more stable.
Creating love versus the desire to gain it is a way to achieve it in the traditional sense. One must
keep in mind, though, that love being created is sometimes like painting with frozen oil paints...
its hard work, takes energy, and is easily messed up and destroyed. So the desire for the
creation of love must at one point be mutual.
However, we should not overlook the power of negative motivation either. Loving thy enemy
is perhaps indeed a powerful weapon. The best way to hate is to love in a passionate way. It
makes the existence of the attacker much more personal, and ultimately, love is more fluid in its
transmutation, so Naturalis is given some credit even in scheming.
Love is also a powerful tool in social interactions. All forms of love have their place, providing
they are controlled. Love directs our lives in equal proportion to our hate and anger.
Everything we do and say comes from love and hate. The two are inseparable as well, for as a
love of talk comes breeds, comes from, or is at one with the hatred of loneliness. So realizing
this duality and ascending it would equate to learning and growing. Love and hate, than, are
perhaps one of the most basic platforms from which the Conflict-Victory-Conflict chain raises.
It could also be said that the basis beneath the Jedi and Sith that subconsciously separate them is
that, due to the oneness of love and hate, the Jedi call all love, while the Sith call all hate. (Yet
both are aware of the latter picturethey have just grown from different soils.) The Sith are
driven by positive, central motivation, while the Jedi are driven by negative, selfless motivation.
Which makes sense, because love and hate are perhaps the purest example of Yin-Yang, and thus
are intertwined with Yin-Yang Motivation. This but not that, (or not this but that,) and so comes
action.
Dreams
Humans are obsessed with reality and what is of essence. Yet dreams vex us as we often try to
apply order to them when perhaps the dream realm is beyond the rules of our waking realm.
Some have pondered that when we are in our dream state it becomes reality, and when we wake
that that becomes our reality, and the confusion when we are waking is the transitioning of
realities. This seems to fall into the same error of imposing order though.
Perhaps dreams are observations instead of unexplainable myths beyond the waking realm;
observations of ourselves and forces driving our lives or maybe a primal form of meditation.
This would make sense, as because scientists often remark that REM, (rapid eye movement,
a.k.a.sleep,) is necessary for sanity, and allows the mind to do a form of defragmenting,
organizing the information gained during the day into a logical order within the brain.
To get away from the technical terms, dreaming is like the third eye; it looks inward, and by
doing so invariably looks outward through our own eyes. This is obviously confusing, so it
explains the lack of understanding of dreams. We see stuff we remember seeing, yet it is faded
and deep, and often emotional. This is because our consciousness has moved into our own mind,
(the subconscious has taken over,) and not only do we really see our waking sights, but also
our daydreams, hopes, and fears. Therefore dreams can interpreted not because they are logical
or orderly, (if they are so it is only because the dreamer is logical and orderly,) but because they
are a form of insight, core feelings that are unseen to a person except through their dreams.
Dreams let a persons core out for a breath of fresh air when they hold their self inward and
unaccepted in the waking hours. Since dreams are the inner eye, they know more about us than
we do, even if they themselves dont understand.
In this light, we probably forget dreams because that which they have expressed has been
satisfied and no longer nags at us. When we remember, we still havent grappled whatever they
are trying to let free, and thus we try to imply order on them, perhaps wanting to avoid the truth.
Dreams, therefore, are indeed the mechanism of sanity, yet are not abstract universes but merely
observations of ourselves through the body, accomplishing what our illusion and order driven
mind can not.
12/29/05
The problem of pettiness has long driven the lives of the great. Separation and destruction... yet
how? Knowledge has always been the answeraristocracy. Yet, in the quest for the exotic, the
beyond petty, one questions if there are better ways of manifesting superiority. Teaching, is the
first solutiondestroying pettiness directly. Omnichi and Manchithe Great Selffinally
answers this. What is within can be brought without, and controlled. Right Inner Seeing along
with the initial concept of Sith Mediation were the last pieces of the puzzle.
Two main discoveries have been made: Sensing and Rage. Sensing is the use of the sight of the
inner eye. The future can be sensed, yet this is just the beginning. Rage is a trance-like state
where the mind is non-passionate, yet the body goes into catatonic wrath. This, also, is just the
beginning.
Another state has been theorized: Trick. This is when another persons or persons third eye is
blinded, causing aloneness, disorientation, or other possible symptoms. The best benefit of this
power is that the future can be clouded (along with other senses) from those who know Right
Inner Seeing or some parallel. The more powerful the target, the more powerful Trick is. It may
be theorized that fear could be cast in this matter as well, or perhaps more specific things. This
could allow Trick to do exactly its nametrick, or get someone to comply in a desired manner.
Other more physical states can be envisioned as well. Through physical training and concepts
similar to Rage, superior physical acts could be exercised. In an even more exotic manner, Rage
could be turned inward (as catatonia is capable of,) yet in a positive way, to allow
strengtheningpushing the body either in effort or in growth. Finally, it could be conceived of
doing the opposite to others: sapping their strength (and guiding it to oneself) or even causing
physical degeneration, (also, perhaps transferring the energy to oneself.)
Sith Meditation controls all of this, and so a chart of sorts could easily be created, and it would
be most orderly, as by Silosian Machinations, the entire scope can be mapped in branches, of
positives and negatives. Perhaps there are even Victoriesequaling a positive and negative,
than ascending them both. Pushes and Lightning may not be so alien someday, several
generations away... or less.
1/27/06
The loss of a soul... or rather the realization that a soul will not accept salvation is nothing but
disappointing, at its core, to a Sith Lord. Over the course of the past three days, I, Darth Silus,
have experienced such disappointment, as a chapter closed. Premonitions began the chapter, and
through their fulfillment it has come to an end. Soon before my transition to this new place of
residence I received the foresight that I would meet a young lady of darker skin, (yet not African
American,) and I presumed that she would be my apprentice. Upon arriving, and especially
touring the place where I would latter meet her, the feelings only got stronger. I foresaw the two
of us walking down a specific hallway with her on my right.
On the first day of seeing her, we did not speak, but something twanged within me about her. No
word but dark comes to mind more when recalling her that day. She immediately interested
me, she was dangerous... yet I had a special affinity and immunity to the danger I sensed.
The next day she asked if I was new as well, commenting how nice it was that she wasnt the
only one of her kind. Conversation grew and my philosophy and wit soon came out. In time,
she informed me that she was in some kind of rut or emotional down which she couldnt find
the way out of, or the reason for. She asked for my help.
The opportunity was irresistible, it seemed clear that soon I would harness this darkness and
danger into a formidable apprentice. Soon, however, I had the feeling that I was nothing but a
parrot, blabbering to make her more able to live with herself. Every problem was rested upon
me, and deeper ones were kept conveniently hidden. Soon the so-called rut had apparently
been swept away. My first vision was fulfilled as I had walked with her in that hallway with her
on my right with the exact demeanors I foresaw.
Yet my role remained the same, so I began searching for motivation. The result I came up with
at the time was that she was attracted to me... very attracted. Upon intricate examination through
prodding, specifically asking in which way our relationship should continue, I found that this
was not entirely the case.
Soon after she began to comment that I wasnt being real. In a conversation I tried being more
real by being totally compassionate and dispassionate. It seemed to work, but than any show
of humor or any reaction after was met with, at the very least, discomfort on her part. I now see
that this was an attempt to totally return me to my parrot-like position (as by prodding I had
gained an upper hand.) Upon reacting, and than explaining my outburst as a result of my fear of
not being myself by not being totally compassionate and dispassionate, she quickly changed
cards. She grew distanced again, and returned to her problems, specifically of her love interests
in a new friend of mine. It was at this time that I soon suspected that she was using him, along
with other crushes of hers, and her many problems (which were no doubt all sincere... yet
convenient,) to reel me in, and make me subservient, or at the least, on the same level as her.
Becoming angry I returned to my passionate practices, and began burning her again, which, as
one would suspect, made her quite angry. I asked if she was using my friend, leaving out any
more details other than those implied by the question, and the next day she was totally reserved.
Obviously I struck deeply with this comment, and she was taking up some guise that my burns
no longer affected her, (yet she left.) I repeated, before-hand, that all she need do was ask for me
to quit (a ploy to get her to be more direct,) upon which she simply replied, I dont care.
Furious, I wrote her an e-mail the next chance I had telling her my revelations about her, and
giving her one last chance, as well as an opportunity to ask for anything she wanted. The reply
was quite livid, mentioning that I was playing childlike games, acting like an 8-year-old, and
being an overall unfounded and cruelly accusing person.
I must admit that my faith was shaken for a moment... but than things grew clearer. In her e-
mail, she was still playing: she mentioned it as a second chance versus last, made an attempt to
make it possible for me to beg for forgiveness, and, most importantly, ended her e-mail with the
statement that however this ends I should know that is was never her intent to hurt either
myself or my friend. She wanted the step-up on me, still. I realized that her in her own way,
being a rationalizing person, she had excuses... and they werent hard to figure out.
In her mind, she was above normal and couldnt stand being subject under those who she
detested. The desire for normality and superiority... but perhaps, most of all, equality... led her to
rank, and thus rationalize on how she was better or the normal one. This no doubt arose from her
intense spite as a child, and cruel treating of others as a bully... which probably, in turn, arose
from family matters like unfair or cruel treatment. Thus, she obviously found a bone to pick
with me; thanks to being intimidating as far as emotion and intellect goes, as well as maturity. In
her mind, she was trying to bring me down to size as so I would be real and be, than, her
friend. Her problems and loves were also genuine in her head, perhaps, yet no doubt were
pleasantly convenient.
Not only does she have a psychotic need to be equal, but also one of being good. (And so her
philosophy that everyone has little light in them.) Thus it only makes sense for her response to
be that of false surprise and insult. The signs match up perfectly... there is no doubt.
My charisma, as well as my intimidation, explain the why me? I felt at first. Her psychotic
motivation explains the whole story, as well as my patience and compassion. I realized that this
wasnt a logical being, so it wasnt purely about control, but neither was it about mere
attraction... it was passion that drove her. Interestingly enough, by sticking in, I gave the girl her
final analysis, yet she rejected anything to do with ascending for a moment and observing, nor
changing. I can rest easy knowing, than, that the chapter didnt end prematurely, neither did it
end because of me. We are well separated now.
My last vision was thusly realized, (the outburst I foresaw from her for me revealing to her of the
way she thought of me,) had come to pass. Yet she gave me a beautiful and very rare gift: she
allowed me to see deeply, and even revel, in the mind of one so opposite of me. She allowed me
to see very intimately through the eyes of a psychotic human being... and what a beautiful gift
that was.
I am all the stronger for it and my dreams begin to soar again, as my horizons grow brighter as
day returns. Ive walked in the valley where few like me venture, and have returned to tell the
tale as an even greater Sith Lord.
2/11/06
The difference between the Sith and the Jedi lies in two main points:
1. Outlook. The Sith believe that any means should be employed to further
growth. The only evil is waste. The Jedi believe that in order to grow, one must
do what is good, just, and moral. Evil is much vaguer... but overall, is a lack of
reverence. The Sith struggle towards identity, and conquer, whereas the Jedi try
to work away from identity claiming that our true identities come from our
gifts, and serve. A Sith is a teacher, and a Jedi is a student.
2. Dealing with dualism. The Sith try and find attachment between their
gentle, reverent, peaceful, and soul-like qualities, and their violent, controlling,
powerful, and motivated side. The Jedi try to embrace their soul-like side, but try
to eliminate their darker side.
Overall, the Jedi are not very focused with growth, as with time it supposedly comes naturally,
yet they are very concerned with reverence, justice, fairness, balance, tranquility, serenity, and
receptivity. The Sith care little for fairness and only try to find the rests niche, yet they are very
concerned with growth.
Thus, in essence, both the Jedi and the Sith just are two different sides to the same coinboth
have a different philosophy on how to become unhindered. The Jedi believe that becoming
unhindered comes from purifying oneself of evil. The Sith believe that becoming unhindered
come from not limiting oneself from any means. (However, the Sith, since they seek
balance/attachment, are not quite as extreme. They see some means as having a net loss because
they are either for that case or by nature; wasteful... thus it is any means towards a goal that isnt
itself a waste.)
Dark Jedi
Man has seen a millennium of religion and belief, decorating civilization during his evolution
throughout the halls of time. What is true? What is false? What exists within the universe and
what is merely an illusion constructed by our own fears of insignificance? Gods have appeared
and faded throughout the balance of mystical belief and the epoch of physics. Yet when we are
alone and when we gaze towards the sky we feel a slight breeze chill our soul at the
indescribable premonition of there being more to the universe as can simply be described by the
cold vacuum of mathematics and geometry. And while we know of the attempt of mans logical
tools to describe a past of phenomena, we all realize as an absolute truth, that these tools lack the
dimension needed to truly grasp the rules behind the mist. Today we gaze towards a large
number of magic's, presented to man on a numerous scale of world views. Yet, engraved with
numerous names for the different sources of power, we have come together on this site in the
belief that all powers in the last stance, originate from the same source of power; the mystical
secret of the universe to enlighten those on the path of knowledge in denial to the logical tools of
man: that which we have come to describe as the force.
As our ancestors, so do we strive towards the mystical heritage of man and search the depth of
our souls for the answers that will lead us to understanding, power and enlightenment. We have
come to recognize that different paths can lead to the same goal. Each of these paths shows
advantages and disadvantages, but none is greater than the other on an objective scale of thought.
What allows us to decide for one of the three defined paths of light, darkness and the shadows,
lies in the substance of our ghost and soul. It is the aspect of self that decides on a subjective
scale of view, which path to choose. We are all the same, yet we are different. And thus the first
step to hearing the whispers of the universe lies within our capability to hear the whispering of
our own souls.
We are born as children. Children are given a set of moral and ethical views with which they are
to view their surrounding. These views are the sum of experiences of our race and are given to
use to be able to interact with our society. The important detail, is to see these views as a
guideline but not as an absolute truth. Many of our parents have taught us views towards society
and religion that they no longer believe on account of their personal experience. And yet they
teach us what is commonly appreciated as to assure our integration with humanity. The process
of life allows us to gather new experiences and thus our views are changed. Yet, the question is
to what degree can these views that were given to us be wrong? Assuming that there would be a
general right and wrong to a view or truth. As for an example, I am sure that there are many
people who would easily describe our force community as flawed by misconception. Yet if the
person working at your local bank sees your views as wrong, would you be inclined to regret and
refocus your perspective? Probably not. Yet man has taken a course of logic and neglected his
focus on the mystical. He has turned away from intuition and instincts and decided to use his
mathematical tools to understand his environment. Thus alone our presence on this site shows us
to have strayed away from a common view of the universe. And this is the first obstacle on the
path of self balance. The bank employee does not impress you to reconsider your path, yet what
if it were a friend? What if it was your partner? What if most of your friends cling to their
predefined view of reality? What if almost all mankind does so? We have all made the
experience that we lack the ability to broadly communicate with our surroundings on this matter.
Most people dont believe in an alternative view, since it is much easier for them to cope with
their fears when they believe to have a maximum of control over their environment. To believe
in the mystical means to add new variables. It means to admit, in the end, I know less than I
dreamed to know. And this frightens man. And thus they will not consider this aspect of
possibility, since it would make them feel more insecure than before. This is the reason they will
explain to you why you should see things the way they do, for it will reassure their views to be
stated as correct while you were simply wrong. A wanderer on the path of enlightenment,
determined to go an uncertain path bearing an uncertain reward must decide in favor of his
courage and serenity when following his path. Lest he only follow the desire for additional
knowledge, but decline the price to be paid. Most people who hesitate in the moment of mystical
consideration stop at this point. They decide that the price of spiritual loneliness, of
misunderstanding when interacting with their surroundings is too much to bear. It allows their
fear and insecurity to rise and at this point, the person unconsciously decides if he is of the sheep
or of the wolf. The sheep have an easy life. They exist on a field of grass and live together in
herds. They might wander a mile in one direction or the other, yet they are content at having one
another and only secondarily discovering their surroundings. Thus being the price for the
security of a community. On the other side we recognize the wolf in this example. I will speak of
the first wolf to understand his own existence as to befit my example. The wolf is born and of a
different substance. The wolf feels his urge to wander and so he passes through the land,
discovering his environment and searching for others of his kind. The wolf wanders to the top of
a hill and sees a herd of sheep in the valley. He gazes towards the sheep, noticing how they live
in herds and watches them move. He sees how they wander a mile in one direction or the other
and how they eat the grass, always looking down and only seldom gazing towards each other and
thus understands their nature. He decides that they are something different and wanders closer to
investigate them further. After slowly moving closer, he hesitates once more. For he sees the
heard near a pond. He is unsure if it was merely a light reflection, yet he believes to have seen
something strange. He recognizes another wolf within the depth of the heard. Slightly confused,
yet glad to see a member of his kind he wanders over to the wolf. The sheep grow restless as the
wolf comes closer and the herd opens to reveal the second wolf. The first wolf walks up to the
second and watches the second with his tail between his legs eat the grass as do the sheep.
"Greetings, brother, speaks the first of wolves.
The second gazes up, slightly confused and takes a step back, noticing that a wolf has neared
him.
Why do you step back from me, brother?, asks the first of wolves. The second wolf looks
slightly confused and speaks, "Why do you call me brother, wolf? I am not like you, I am a
sheep like the others. The first of wolves, with his tail high grows further in his confusion,
What do you mean, brother? You are a wolf. How can you think to be of the sheep? I was
born within the heard, wolf. I have always been a sheep, as my parents before me, speaks the
cowardly wolf.
The first of wolves ponders the situation and his gaze wanders towards the pond, Look into the
water, brother. Then you will see that you are of my kind and not of the sheep. The second
lowers his head again to continue his meal of grass, "I do not need to look into the water, for I
would only see my reflection. The same face I see in the sheep around me. I do not need to look.
I am of the sheep.
And what of the grass you eat, brother? Wouldnt a sheep be more to your liking? says the first
wolf in vain.
The second gazes towards him in fear and speaks with a quavering voice No, he lied, I have
always eaten grass and I know no other. To desire a sheep is against the law. The first of wolves
watches the second as he nervously looks around. The other sheep are seemingly oblivious to
what matters are being discussed here. Yet you have considered eating one of the sheep, havent
you? spoke the first. The second dropped his tail further with a look of great guilt on his soul,
No, I would never think such a thing. And it would be appreciated if you leave us, for you are
making the herd nervous.
The first of wolves is engulfed by a silent moment of loneliness. Knowing that he is not of the
sheep and has no heard. And knowing that his brother is also not of his kind. The first of wolves
slowly turns, leaving his brother behind, hearing the second of wolves trying himself in a accord
of bah. The other sheep acknowledge this sound, yet the first of wolves knows, that the second
can not communicate with them, no matter how hard he tries.
Only the wolf that acknowledges his existence can understand the self. Lest he be blinded by his
surroundings.
To use the powers of the force means to be of the wolf, or rather, to be born with a magical gift
allowing this interaction. A man without this gift can study the force, as he can study any human
knowledge. He can augment within the boundaries of logic, but he is excluded from the true
depth of understanding. Some statistics I have raised, on the grounds of a given character
similarity and other mystical and psychological studies has shown me a gifted person of the force
to exist in a ratio of 1:50,000 to humankind. Yet, those of the wolf that have the courage and
serenity to face the truth of their existence reduce this ratio to 1:5,000,000. Those between are
born with a gift allowing them to feel different; to view differently towards their surroundings,
and to know within the depth of their person that there is a truth behind the view of mystics. Yet
they lack the courage to pay the price of serenity and therefore live with the sheep. These loses
can be traced to the given moral and ethical views of our surroundings during childhood from
our parents and given to us by our surroundings themselves. Thus a seeker must battle victorious
against his fear to follow the path of the force, regardless of the personal force aspect.
When this first step has been taken and the gifted user has cut the thread between himself and
others, the gifted commence to study themselves as the greatest potential for understanding they
have at that time. They must now start to remove all the clamps chaining their body and must
rediscover what they truly and personally believe. Some views will be kept, for the view they
were taught and the view they believe are identical. Yet many people will discover that what
they are truly inclined to believe differs greatly from what society expects them to see, to believe
and to feel.
Many people, while discovering their souls, instincts and emotions, come to realize that they are
darker than they had admitted towards themselves up this point. There is a desire to enjoy. There
is an enjoyment in things shunned by society and unmoral behavior. There is a desire to raise the
self before others. There is a lust for revenge. A hatred towards those of the sheep who trap our
brothers and sisters and who rule our world, in which they state there is no place for us. There is
the wish for conflict. To prove those who are weak and commend those who are strong. And
then we ponder over these inner desires, if this is what we are, in a viewed moment of truth. Is
this not the path we should follow? Granted, that we must control our desires for every society
has its ways of punishing those who think differently. We must be mindful, for the farther we
wander off from what this society would consider normal, the greater the chance of being
discovered will be. To be discovered might only mean to lose your influence over your
surrounding. To be discovered might also mean to be corrected under the usage of government
power. At the beginning of this path should an apprentice of the dark side or dark knight, as I
would call any gifted user to embrace his darker half and stand up for it in serenity before the
self, learn to hide this mental metamorphosis behind a mask of normality. You may feel free to
test otherwise, but you will quickly note that you only harvest disadvantages from it. Try to be as
you were before you made your first step towards others. Yet your thoughts are free and your
own. With no one given any right to punish you for them. Thus, the dark apprentice turns away
from society. He no longer cares if he is wearing the correct clothing or likes the same things as
his friends or as he is pressured to. While discovering the self, the dark knight notices the
growing desire for power and knowledge. And based on these reasons for revenge, lust for power
or on account of what he sees when he gazes into his soul; he turns to the dark side. His desire
for knowledge draws him towards his path and his willingness to crush those who try to stand in
his way details him. First we will gaze towards the knight, the heart and the soul of this divine
will. The knight must face every truth, must gaze into the depth of the self and discover who he
is. He must do this to achieve a balance of self. If there is no balance there is no knowledge and
no power. Do not try to be what you are not, be what you are and be it gladly. Stand before
humanity and proclaim your might before them. Proclaim your serenity and dive into the dark
waters of emotion. Scan the depth of your darkness and allow it to flow through you. But be a
perfectionist. Demand the most you can give, allowing your hate and rage to flow freely together
with your lust and your demand for power, yet always be mindful. Never underestimate an
opponent, no matter how simple he appears. To underestimate an opponent is a strategic failure
and can not be tolerated. See yourself as your central weapon. Sharpen your mind and fill it with
knowledge to aid you in your battle. Study strategy and tactics. Ponder over the phrases of Sun
Tzu and elaborate on the scriptures of Machiavelli. Consider what they say you should do and
what you do in everyday life. Find your mistakes and correct your views. Only when your mind
achieves fundamental perfection can the knight reign supreme. Be ruthless towards yourself.
This is the first of enemies: the mortal flesh and spirit. Mortals are weak, they quickly suffice
when they have done half the job. Throw off the chains of imperfection and demand the ultimate
functionality of every theory and construct; of every idea and strategy. Work on yourself until
you have done all that you can at this time and then turn towards the world.
Be mindful,
Darth Moor
Forceacademy.com
"The knight is born with his goals and strategy to achieve those goals."
Now he must study his surroundings. On the one hand he wishes to understand the rules of
society that have appeared to him as laws for so long. To understand this, you must first realize
that social interaction is a game and not a reality. We were or are all young, we know that every
school class has the greatest boy and the prettiest girl. We notice the hierarchy of this. We are
forced to take our place as dictated by the group, depending on how well we befit their demands
of a certain physical appearance and a certain social behavior concerning a striving towards
given goals. We watched the hierarchy of girls, ruled by looks, by being with the cheerleaders,
by being the girlfriend of a certain guy with a certain rank in the social subculture. How much
money she has, what kind of clothing she wares. But when you listen to what they speak of you
will notice that they talk about all kinds of topics, but never does anyone ask: Who are we? What
is there to know? What exists behind that which we perceive as reality? Not only to achieve
power to control our surroundings and to change our stand in this subculture, but especially to
search for knowledge in the plain desire of wishing to know and to understand. When we look at
the boys, usually the one with the strongest muscles or the best looks rules. Usually they make
rank by behaving stupid in class, by playing football, by having a good looking girlfriend, by
telling how many women they have fictionally slept with, by carrying on how they are going to
get something for someone. But do they ever speak of true values? Of honor, of having real
principles that dont change as soon as someone decides that something new is now cool? Do
they ever appear as if they would die for something they truly believe...We all know the answer.
And this is the reality we are caught in. Where the masses suffers on account of pseudo rule
making. We see no way to change these things for we perceive it as reality. Yet that is a mistake.
A dark knight must look into the face of truth. He must look at himself and decide why he has
the ranking he does. He must decide what he wants and he must find out how to achieve this with
the subtlety of a mastermind. And here begins the study of our society. What rules exist, what
happens if I do this? Which reaction will result from it? What interactions exist? What rules?
And then you begin to construct your theories on this subculture. Be hard to yourself, be ruthless
towards yourself, be mindful and always seek the face of truth no matter how uncomfortable it is.
For this is the path of the strong. When the knight has built and tested his theories, when he has
reconstructed and tuned them, he will have an instrument of mundane power. And with this
power he can achieve the social peace he needs to turn towards other studies. But always keep in
mind, that mundane power is the first of armor. It is the offensive part of the mask you carry
towards the countenance of the world. And all weapons are to be collected, sharpened and used
when it helps you to achieve your goal.
When examining a certain sheep, you will notice the mask that they carry around with them. The
mask is what a human wishes another human to see. It is to secure our privacy and to make sure
that no one comes closer to you than you would prefer at any moment. It is to hide the fear of the
sheep. And the sheep carry these masks towards the inside, meaning that they hardly ever have
knowledge of it. Granted, they know to a slight degree if they are making small talk or if they are
talking about something truly important to them. Yet, the mask is also what protects them from
thinking about mystical aspects, what protects them against feeling afraid. It is what would make
them not believe you if you told them you had mystical power or knowledge. And it is what
holds them a spiritual prisoner. It is what allows or forces them to live their little lives and to
never think of anything truly greater than themselves. The dark knight, by aiming towards self
recognition and balance destroys this inner mask. He frees himself from it allowing him to
perceive reality on a broader scale. Yet there is one aspect of the mask that shows value. The
aspect of hiding that which is behind it. A warrior caries an outward mask, meaning that he, in
full recognition of the functionality of a mask, tunes his behavior towards outsiders that have no
right to his personal thoughts. It is the acting in everyday life to allow the sheep to believe that
you are one of them, for the truth would make the herd nervous and cause aggression against
you. And while the sheep are weak, there are many of them. The greater your understanding of
society the better your acting will be. The more perfect your mask is the easier can you
implement your will under the usage of your understanding of society. Until you easily fit into
any subculture, leading the sheep to fulfill your desires.
Together they meld to the armor of the warrior. To hold off all that is unappreciated and to help
shield him from his opponents.
Be mindful,
Darth Moor
Forceacademy.com
"The process of the armor is a steady process that evolves throughout the life of a knight. It is a
weapon and therefore it must be kept and cared for. Yet that which the knight desires is the point
of self balance and understanding when first his force powers appear."
As with the process of tuning the self to balance and further tuning ones understanding to rule
over his mundane surroundings, such is the process of discovering the powers that lie within. As
mentioned, the dark knight is an emotional being. He attains balance to then further his dark side
to engulf his soul and therefore nurture it with darkness to grow in strength and insight. When
meditating (cross check Terminology) a knight stands feeling his hatred within him. It is a
technique to strengthen the dark emotions flowing through him. Goal of this technique is to feel
your dark emotions and draw them through your body upwards, until they surpass your head,
engulfing you in an aura of darkness. Note, that this aura should be felt, as if you would be
carrying a dark fog or smoke of constant movement around you. When you have reached this
state and can feel your dark emotions radiating from your body, you slowly draw an emotion of
pure evil from the second heart upwards. The second heart is a term invented by our order. It is
placed around stomach height, sometimes it can be felt in the region of the lower stomach. This
is the spot where you feel your intuition, when trying to ponder on a subject on the ground of
intuition you will recognize the spot. The darkness is traditionally drawn from below, since the
ground is often the strongest source of nature in the vicinity. This meditating practice should be
done every day to attune your body and mind to it. As with all things using your gift can be seen
as using any other muscle in your body. The more you use it the better you become. If you tend
to use it only once in a while, or with long breaks containing several weeks, you will notice how
it becomes more difficult again. This technique is the basic step before using any force power. It
should be taken very seriously. It should be practiced every day, about 15 minutes is sufficient.
The principle of discovering new force powers, when not personally taught to you by some one
else, is to initiate the meditation. You will notice many different emotions flowing through you.
The mixture of dark emotions and intuition breeds a soft wind, allowing your thoughts to circle
around you.. A knight must first decide which power he wishes to learn. An important formula
here is: Power + Technique = Force Result. You can achieve any imaginable result if you have
enough power. Yet power is most often limited. When using a high technique or skill, you will
only have to add a minimum of power. Of course, there are many results that can not be achieved
for a lack in the additional sum. A second rule is common sense. The more subtle or invisible a
force power is, the lower the additional sum. An example: feeling the emotions of another
sentient being is easier than shooting lightning at someone. While both are possible, feeling
emotions can be learned quicker than shooting lightning and should be preferred at the
beginning. By all acknowledgement for our desire of absolute power, every force power learned
shows you more insight towards the force. When the knight has decided on a certain force power
he wishes to achieve, he must stay with it. When inventing new powers it can take up to one year
to master them. If you try different things during the same period you will be slower than if you
did them after one another. With the power you wish to achieve, you must now commence
understanding its principle. While in meditation, consider what you wish to achieve. Allow the
dark wind to circle your thoughts, emotions and intuition until they become a form of
premonition, being slowly carried into place in the mental construct of your theory. You will
have to feel your way and slowly discover how different aspects interact. Interaction is the key
of understanding. And this is where a further rule grasps: Understanding and power come hand
in hand. There is none without the other. While this rule might seem simple, you will realise the
depth to it as you continue down your path of darkness.
The explained process will allow you to slowly adapt new powers. Yet realise this, we all know
when we face our inner truths, that we wish for it to work. And this desire for a power to
function can lead us into alluding ourselves if we are weak enough to allow it. Therefore it is
always important to remain humble before the countenance of the dark side. If you do not worthy
this relationship to the dark side of the force it will destroy you. If you remember your place and
insignificance before the countenance then it will be a powerful master and ally. With some force
powers it will be possible to statistically support the outcome, showing you if you are advancing
towards a true and reliable power, or if you have followed a thread that requires too much power
for your momentary situation, noting that your power will continuously grow from the point of
your quest.
When following the threads of powers you can not support in this manner, you will have to rely
on your intelligence, humbleness and caution. If you fail, the dark side will crush you, making
your existence more miserable than even that of the sheep. Always bear this in mind. Yet, you
must also be prepared to believe that you have this gift and that you can succeed. For if you
doubt yourself you will live as a wolf trapped among the sheep. It is a difficult path. Yet the
reward is more than I could describe in words.
Be mindful,
Darth Moor
Forceacademy.com
Now the time has come to interact with the manifold powers of the force. We will begin with the
'reading of emotions'. Read the following slowly and thoroughly. Try to realize the meaning of
each step. Reread the text if you are unsure as to the procedure.
To control man, means to understand his desires. While logic and observation shows you basic
behavior patterns of an individual, they lack perfection, for they are assumptions in the end.
While a mindful assumption can suffice to control a weaker victim, there are those enemies that
are too powerful or wise to be simply manipulated by a transfer of personal experience.
The path of intrigue and manipulation is a path most highly underestimated by the light side. Yet
many of those who see themselves as pure in heart, have only come to hide their darker sides.
Perhaps they have buried them in a grave of principle, yet if they are there, then they can be
found and exploited. And even if you should meet with an enemy truly pure in heart and mind
with no desires to exploit, such individuals are often surrounded by loved ones that lack this
complete control over their darker sides.
I have fought some battles in the past. Some of them were against foes superior in their strength
towards the force. But a powerful body is nothing when it lacks the mind to understand the
infinite combinations of movement. Intrigue and patience can allow the strongest guardian of
light to sink on his knees, if his beliefs of the good in all men blinds his capabilities to protect
them. For while he may be able to protect them from you, he can not protect them from
themselves.
Now we commence.
We close our eyes, perhaps with a hand on our forehead, to allow the assumption that we have a
head ache. Or we gaze towards a wall, yet not really seeing it.
We allow our anger to rise, our hate. Be it of it's own nature or be it while we deepen our anger
to a certain fact, something that has made us angry in the past to help us build up our anger. The
anger grows and leads to hate of a certain person or thing. The hate strengthens, further and
further, perhaps with pictures of what you would do to that thing or person if it was now next to
you. Deeper, and deeper, we induldge into our hate. Slowly we generalize our hate. Not only that
certain person is despicable, but all who share his opinion. We think of another fraction we hate
for similar reasons, the hate growing in strength but also in generalization, loosening its grip
towards a certain target and leading us into a pure state of existence.
Now, we slowly allow evil to creep into our bodies. From down below, the ground, or the second
heart it rises, stronger and stronger, pure and eternal, does it slowly rise through our body. Our
sentient presence moves beyond the limits of our physical bodies. The fog or smoke engulfing
our bodies. The evil rises slowly through our stomach to our chests. The surge of dark winds
moving around our body. There are no barriers, the flesh can not limit your existence. Evil rises
on the back of the dark winds containing your power, your hatred, the truth to your existence, the
key to your soul. It rises past the chest expanding to the sides and the above. The fog grows
denser. It surpasses the head up to about two feet above your body. You no longer feel your
surroundings. You are the fog. The fog is you. The constant movement of the fog states your
emotions, your desire to destroy, the demanding of limitless evil. And then you look at Sherry,
stirring her coffee. You hate her. You despise her with your very existence. You despise her
because of her very existence. You passively note the presence of others around you, but you are
no longer part of them. You are not of the same existence and you see them as insects behind
glass. You allow your emotions to flow towards Sherry, demanding to move through her. You
allow the fog, as part of your sentience to move towards her and engulf her from all sides. You
strengthen your hatred and let go of your consciousness, being a sentience without an own body.
The fog covers her entire body, every inch. At this time you might begin to feel every small
movement she makes as if it were your own, yet strangely distant. The fog moves into her body,
entering it through her eyes, mouth and nose. Concentrate on her head. And then the fog frictions
from all sides, moving about half an inch into her body, as if you were tightening your clasp
around her until there is no more room other than to move a bit into her. We hold this position,
feeling her movement passively and we strengthen the evil within us. A second rising of evil
from below, to strengthen the first flow is suggested. And then we let go, still, a bit further, and
with a movement of eternal patience we feel for our second heart. At first we feel a movement, a
pattern unlike the hatred and evil of the rest of your sentience. We feel every movement she
makes when she makes it. We feel the slow current of her emotions leading to her every
movement. We strengthen our hatred further, always feeling for the second heart. We demand
that her secret be shown to us. And then we feel an emotion. At first, we feel several emotions.
Different currents with different 'tastes' to them, moving in different directions with different
speeds. Some of them are stronger than others, yet together they devise a pattern. We dive past
the surface and into the depth of her feelings, searching for the key emotion. The emotion
stronger than all others. We search and feel and we find...a sadness.
A sadness, we try to place this emotion and feel it might be sadness in the sense of a loss. Yet, it
seems not to be a complete loss that is irrevocable. It is a sadness connected with fear. An uneasy
feeling of a loss to come. Sherry glances around and looks at you, but you must not hesitate at
this moment. Ignore it and you see that she looks away again. Not having obviously noticed that
you are looking at her. She sighs and frowns slightly. We feel that her sadness deepens. We feel
it is a sadness combined with fear and...pain. We feel the loss, the object of her sadness coming
closer to the surface. It is love. Neglected love. Yet not in the tone of futility. She must partially
have the subject of her love. A man, a man she has met, that she knows. A man that she has
fallen in love with. A man that seemed to love her until...something. Something is not the way it
should be with this man. He has neglected her. Offended her. He has given her doubt to their
relationship. We search further. She has not lost him, yet she is unsure if she still 'has' him. A
doubt. Another women? The possibility of another women. The possibility that his feelings have
changed. Her fear of losing him. Her pain of losing her love. We see as her emotions move
around. We feel how she considers her position. Her possibilities. But we feel that she is
pessimistic. She feels herself incapable of changing the events to come. We feel no hatred. We
understand that Sherry does not know her female competition. We feel her pain. How very deep
that pain is. She thinks of him. We feel the emotions appearing, understanding what she loves in
him and what not. We understand what she seeks in him. What she perhaps seeks in a man in
general. We understand what type of man he might be. We can assume through our armor how
this type of man probably thinks and feels. We understand the category he belongs to and have
additional details. We understand Sherry. We understand what she seeks in a man. We
understand what she would do for the man she loves. We understand how much control the man
she loves has over her. We understand one of the keys to controlling her.
We allow the fog to pass towards Melissa, still rambling on about something not heard by
Sherry. We dive into Melissa as described above. We see her interest in what she is telling
Sherry. We feel that she knows that Sherry does not hear her, but Melissa does not mind. We feel
sympathy and sorrow from Melissa towards Sherry's situation. We feel the same fear in Melissa,
that the man is lost. The fear is not as great as in Sherry, but it has the same subject. We
understand that Sherry is not feeling sorry for herself and that the situation with this man seems
to be serious. We feel how Melissa feels helpless to help Sherry. We understand what Melissa
would do for a friend. We understand how strong Melissa sympathizes with the ones that are
dear to her. We understand one of Melissa's weaknesses. We understand the man to soon be lost
and we know what type of man he probably is. We would have to see the man and read his
emotions to be sure, but we have a first idea. The winds howl victorious. Their existence, so
pathetic and trivial. Their desires unprotected towards our grasp. A surge of evil touches your
predatory soul. You feel the power you have over the sheep. And thus, we release the two. We
stand up and move towards them....
To be visited by her or Melissa. Wondering and wishing to know how you knew...
Feeling the emotions of others will allow you to perfectionize your armor. To use abstract
constructs when evaluating behavior with a higher degree of detail. It will allow you to exploit
those around you and bind those of your choice to seek your protection or friendship.
This is the key of understanding hidden desires, when scanning an individual on several
occasions.
And that, will lead you to the key of corrupting their souls.
Be mindful,
Darth Moor
Forceacademy.com
Silisian Fables
VIDYUS SILUS
****
****
****
****
****
****
****
****
****
****
****
****
Silosian Machinations
(#1) (written 3/16/06)
It has come to my attention that many people, especially young ones, look for stability in
their life using categorization. Of course stereotypes fall under this, including the philosophies
inherently behind clicks and and racism, but a more powerful form of this is the craze with
horoscopes of both the Greek and Chinese varieties.
We must assume than, that these actually have some power, otherwise they would be short
lived or purely cricumstantial hopes, doomed to fail. It is unlikely that stars hold and information
whatsoever beyond the scientific kind, and that which we humans place upon them. Therefore, it
is likely that horoscopes are purely humanistic phychological works, which virtually every type
of human who read them could find relation to. In fact, upon comparing all the horocopes for a
certain day, they all are remarkably similar... so they no doubt gain the personal appeal and
application through the natural and common human tendency towards selfishness and lack of
vision.
But it can not be denied that we, as humans, desire order and relation in our lives. Obviously
horoscopes aren't very dependable, but the individual, on the other hand, is much more sensitive.
Forseeing the day ahead of us, or the future for any time, is as simple as understanding the
philosophy behind a textbook. Obviously, there are techniques to forseeing the future, but it
begins at inner reflection. Meditating on oneself, and than on others, than learning to be sensitive
to the emotions produced by such meditation, are the steps towards inner harmony, order, and
attachment to the Universe, which was our motivation from the beginning.
After all, how can one know the future and "Time," before even knowing one's self? The
stars don't hold the secrets to you, only you yourself can discover the secrets.
-Darth Silus
The Call to Adventure is when the hero or antihero is confronted with a greater purpose
to living than what life was previously expected. The hero usually resists at first, but later
comes around... however, sometimes they refuse and then they die or, worse than death,
they live a comparatively worthless life because of their denial of their destiny. The Call to
Adventure is when the longing of one's soul is explained and the way to cure that longing
for something greater is offered. (Working towards one's destiny is much more satisfying
than the evil artificial alternative of religion.)
The Call to Adventure is an awakening of the mind, the opening of the eyes, and the
satisfying of the soul and fulfillment.
KNOWLEDGE THROUGH POWER; A DISCLAIMER:
This site uses explanations of everything for teaching. Some excersizes are available
here for learning on your own, but, for the most part, this can only be acheived through a
Master.
So, this site is invaluable and very important, but there are some things meant to be
learned through practice and not words. Therefore, this site will teach you Sithology, but it
will not make you a true Sith by itself. That's why the Master Apprentice relationship was
kept and not just replaced by this website.
The reason for this is because there are two ways to learn everything: the Jedi Way,
and the Sith Way. The Jedi way is Power Through Knowledge. The Sith way is Knowledge
Through Power. No one way can be used purely, or you loose information or value.
However, the main way a Sith gains knowledge is through power. The Jedi Way is used on
this site for the purpose of teaching knowledge so as to provide you with the basic powers
you need to learn the greater knowledges through your acheived power. So, the Jedi Way is
used to jumpstart you on the Sith Path. This site hosts all the material for what you need to
begin, and than a Master may take you on afterwards to continue your training.
The Call to Adventure has been issued to you. Open your eyes and awaken your mind
with the following teachings so that you may use the Sith Way as soon as possible!
THE NOMAD:
In humanity's beginning humans lived as they orginally should, without civilization. Of
the four castes, Sith/Nomad, Psychotic Nomad, Civilian, and Psychotic Civilian (being the
lowest,) virtually only the highest survived, with only the occasional Psychotic Nomad. The
Alpha Male ruled with the tenets of Sith Philosophy. However, the Light came up from the
Psychotic Nomads, who used gang-like force to make people follow them without having to
work hard as an Alpha Male. The Sith's enemies had come, causing violence and lesser
castes to start being born... but also forcing the Sith to greater power.
RISE OF THE SOCIETY; THE SHAMANS AND SORCERORS:
With the establishment of basic group organization and building skills allowed the rise of
the tenets of religion, cvilization, the village, and more advanced language and farming.
New forms of control were now needed beyond that of the Alpha Male. Quasi-poltical-
religion was now employed, ushering in the era of Shamanism, the first recorded mystical
power using individuals. Also, the most powerful to this day of the Light Side warriors, as
they are the base to all future religions.
It is also the time of the rise of the Sorcerors, the enemies of the Shamans and their
quasi-government/religion. Sorerors are the first warriors to oppose the oncoming
civilization of mankind, attempting to use it for the superior purposes of harbouring the
Dark Side (which they had just newly discovered.) However, they were the weakest of the
Servants of the Darkness (or "Dark Side Warriors") because many of their techniques were
based on those used by their Light Side counterparts. The Sorcerors were banned from the
early communities if discovered, so severe secrecy was adopted. Still, they started a
tradition, a movement in the making.
CIVILIZED CONTINUATION OF THE BATTLE; THE SAMURAI AND NINJA:
Japan is where the next recorded resurgance of the Servants of Darkness, or the "Sith,"
can easily be seen. Civilization was now very established, and so were its protectors, the
model for Star Wars' Jedi, the Samurai. Policing the empire, their injustices soon led to the
rebellion of farming communities who turned to the Dark Side for seperation and protetion.
Thus the Ninja eventually evolved, who are the model for Star Wars' Sith. They worshiped
aspects of the Darkness which they called evil spirits, as well as throwing out the useless
notions of honor used by the Samurai, adopting any technique whatsoever that gave them
an advanatage. With the rise of the Ninja comes the official rise of what is considered to be
the "Sith Order". However, the Ninja, having thrown away much of the secrecy established
by the Sorcerors in exchange for greater power, were soon destroyed by the Samurai.
POWER AND THE DARK SIDE:
The reason for the constant reappearance for the Servants of the Darkness is man's
desire for power and the superiority of the Dark Side over the cvilized, intolerant Light Side.
As long as the Light Side warriors exist in their many forms (religious mainly, but also
political) the Servants of the Dark Side will not cease to try and overthrow them to install
the superioity of the Dark Side, and control civilization to make it as unintrusive as possible.
The Dark Side is much more powerful, however has always been wiped out by the evil
Light as the power the Sith have is envied by the lower castes created by civilzation.
(These lower catses would normally have been wiped out by nature, but medicine, welfare,
and other tools of Light's civilation allow them to live. But they are not capable of the Dark
Side.)
Secrecy is again employed by the Servants of the Darkness, but they are scattered and
not unified. Power draws them inevitably together though, as it always does, and the Dark
Side is preserved in the "underculture" establishment (like the gangs, mafias, mobs, and
drug cartels, as well as those countries which apose America's world order through tyranny
and nuclear development.) Power and the Dark Side is impossible to wipe out, as there will
always be those of the Sith Caste who know that all seek power, and they should seek it the
best way possible--through the Dark Side.
THE ETERNAL SITH AND THE MODERN SERVANTS OF THE DARKNESS:
The Sith have always existed. The Silosian Sith Order is not so much new as it is ten
thousand years in the making--ever since the Sorcerors of old. It is in this tradition that the
Silosian Sith Order has risen. It is time for the Darkness to rise once more... permanently.
"Once more the Sith will rule the [world]... and we shall have peace." -Darth Sidious
1. Insight
2. Empathy
3. Logic
The Three Pillars build and depend on each other, master them, (and thus Right Seeing,) and you
will have no difficulty learning higher ways like that of the Sith.
The Windswept Mountain:
Click Here to learn.
Mood Control--Beauty:
Being a Sith, one sometimes develops an obsession over their moods, especially if one
has not mastered the art of the Windswept Mountain. The key is to generalize unwanted
moods. The method is through the concept of "beauty." Beauty is something that not only is
attractive, but is so appealing that is causes pain. Life, therefore, as a whole should be
thought of as beautiful. The painful moments make it not just good and nice, but bring it to
the passionate level of beauty. Therefore, even the painful moments by themeselves are
beautiful. All moods have been shared and experienced for all eternity, so your mood makes
you timeless as well. It's all been done before. It is by meditating on these ideas that you
can easily conquer the average blues. But, of course, you must do it, because if you get
over the issue naturally (subconsciously) than it will likely remain to haunt you and take
your power.
Right Inner Seeing:
In addition to controlling your regular consciouness, you should also have the utmost
discipline over your other, more trance-like consciousnesses. Many people use trances and
what not as entertainment, which is entertaining, but utterly useless. Some general
principles can help you stay in command. Mainly, go into any experience aware of what you
naturally want to see, and what you need to experience... if there is a difference, work it
out.
Specifics:
Right Inner Seeing
(The Sight of the Third Eye)
Right Inner Seeing is the Base of Mystery: the logic of the soul. One must achieve Right Seeing,
and the Three Pillars when mastering Right Inner Seeing:
1. Compassion
2. Reverence
3. Wisdom
The Three Pillars are one; master them and you open the door to Sith Powers.
A Sith is generally so strong that should thier emotions master them they will fall to the
status of Dark Jedi because the only person that can control them is themeselves, so they
are effectively unuseable and without any stability. So, self-control (Emperor of Self) is at
the very heart of the Sith philosphy and must be practiced and even made into a habit.
Socipathic Method:
Every sociopath uses a basic learned behavior to get what they want, which is as follows:
1. Dominance/Submissiveness
A sociopath can use either mode to get what they want. They usually are submissive to butter up their
victim/s and make themselves trustworthy. However, when they want something, they will adopt
dominance for a period of time to demand what they want.
2. Knocking down defensiveness
If an individual gets defensive about the dominant aggressiveness, submission is adopted again, praise and
pity are used together, and as soon as their victim/s calm down, dominance is use again.
3. Wearing them down
If they grow defensive again, submission is used again. This cycle repeats until the individual gives in.
4. Praise
In the mean time, these methods are refined. The sociopath figures out exactly how to inflate the victims
ego the best, and uses fear to gain respect from the victim. The sociopath molds their personality to that of
what the victim either wants or to the victims personality and thus pries praise out of them, as well as
admiration. As time goes on, they get better and better at the dominance-submissiveness cycle, making it
more and more personal.
5. Fun
The sociopath will use excitement and fun through their impulsivity to isolate you from others and make
your time with them enjoyable as well as endearing. They make it seem like they would do anything for
you but they are the victim because you will not ever give them what they want in return.
6. Guilt
The resulting goal is to guilt the person into a submissive state where they finally give in to the predators
desires.
7. Remission
Once the person gives in, the sociopath gives them a break and relaxation as a reward until they want
something else. Eventually the victim lives for nothing but the seventh stage, and so grows to be a willing
victim who admires their persecutor and believes they couldnt live without them.
These seven stages are rather unimaginative and simplistic, which is why sociopaths everywhere
come to use it. Their inward observing and obsessive behavior leads them to inevitably develop
the Seven-Step process of manipulation
Book
two
The Book of the
Dark Holocron
Symptom or Cause?
Darth Draconis
As part of our wonderful convenience culture that I so love and adore, the packet of
paracetemol seems to be a permanent fixture in medicine cupboards all over the western
world. A simple sequence of events occurs.
Step 1. Subject gets headache.
Step 2. Subject walks to medicine cupboard and opens it.
Step 3. Subject takes a (probably excessive) number of paracetemol to relieve said aching
head.
To my (admittedly less-than-sane) mind, this seems to indicate something about our
culture. Certainly, we have a problem, we look for the solution; nothing wrong there.
However, it seems to me that it is not the problem we address, but the symptom. We
understandably see the fact that we have a headache as a problem. However, we dont
think to address the reason why we have a headache. We look for the short term,
immediate solution, that is, the paracetemol, rather than addressing the reason we have a
headache, for example stress in the workplace or lack of sleep.
When we take a step back, it seems commonsense; why constantly shove pills into our
mouths, no doubt doing us harm, when we can look for the real cause and resolving that,
and hence alleviating the problem at its root? Well, Id say that we mainly choose the fast
quick-fix solution because it requires time and effort to take a step back and look at the root
cause.
And of course, this applies to far more than headaches. Look at our emotional responses.
We are angry. Society tells us this is bad bad bad. So we seek to brush these emotions
under the carpet; perhaps we seek advice on anger management from a therapist, those
gurus of modern society. But trying to hide these emotions does little except make steady
progress towards eventual and inevitable implosion. Our emotions are in many cases
symptoms of a problem. It is not good enough to say I am angry, and this is a problem
or I am afraid, and this a problem. These emotions are signals. In my personal opinion,
if there is a key word in the Fatum Operandi, it is why? Like the curious child seeking to
understand his environment, question everything around you, and some of the most
important things you can question with a desire to understanding are your emotional
responses; this way you can see what they are trying to tell you.
If a baby cries, a parent dont usually say what a terrible noise- lets gag the child
(although Im sure many are tempted!). They say the child is crying, therefore he must
be hungry/ uncomfortable, etc. Treat your emotions in the same way; dont shut them
up with the immediate response that they are dangerous and should be suppressed; find
out what they are trying to communicate to you.
Which more or less concludes what I am trying to say, although by way of an appendix of
sorts, I thought Id address James Bugentals (1978) views on levels of therapeutic goals.
Level 1 is Adjustment. This is basically the take a paracetemol solution- the minimal
removal of symptoms without any real change of outlook. In terms of emotional responses,
this is getting rid of your emotions, if this is possible; more likely brushing them under
the carpet.
Level 2 is Coping Effectiveness. Here, rather than taking the paracetemol, you grit your
teeth and cope with the headache. Self explanatory, really; you improve your ability to cope
with the problem rather than solve it. In terms of emotional responses, you accept that your
emotions are there, and just learn to exist without dealing with them.
Level 3 is Ego Renewal. You get rid of the symptom and raise your morale and outlook by
doing so. In terms of emotional response, this is crushing your emotions and replacing them
with more positive factors in a think happy thoughts kind of way.
Level 4 is Growth in Personal and Interpersonal Actualisation. This is looking at your
symptom in a far more positive light, and hence stopping it being part of the problem, and
starting to let it be part of the solution. The person has moved on from one outlook to
another, and has grown in doing so. In terms of emotional response, this is seeing that your
emotions have a positive role to play in your life.
Level 5 is Existential Emancipation. This is the discovery of the real self. It is
understanding the fuller picture, that the symptoms are a result of a problem within your
environment, and not isolated factors. In terms of emotional response, it is finding the
reasons of your response, examining them and dealing with them if appropriate.
Level 6 is Transcendence. Having examined and understood the situation, we begin to
move on in our psychospiritual development.
Dont see these levels as further attempts to pigeonhole, but just another perspective on
the various stages of response to a symptom. Do you feel that you are on one of these
particular levels? Where do you wish to be? How can you help yourself improve your
response? Keep on asking these questions.
-Richard Irvine, Krath Lord
Mental Warfare
Darth Draconis
Any pursuit that you wish to partake in, whether it is persuading the opposing target
through psychological or through the force can be judged on five fundamental factors by
which your quest shall succeed
1. Moral Influence
2. Environment
3. Distance (Relative/Non-Relative)
4. Command
5. Doctrine
We shall look at each of these in detail:
1. Moral Influence
This does NOT mean you go out and change your needs to suit the needs of another. You
do, however, want to find a common through which you can identify your subject. To speak
of the art of persuasion; allowing your subject to get comfortable and secure with you
breaks down their defense. You can always catch more flies with honey than you can with
vinegar.
2. Environment
If you are trying to bend another to see your point if view, make sure your immediate
surroundings are not distracting and your subjects attention is never diverted. If she is cold
lend her your jacket. If she is thirsty offer her a drink. Take into consideration whether she
is disturbed by loud noise or is uncomfortable with silence. Use these findings when you feel
her attention wander. Be sure to also inventory the weather and its effects on you and your
subject.
3. Distance (Relative/Non-relative)
How far away is your subject from the ideas of which you speak. Is he open and willing
to accept your ideas, or is he close-minded and stubborn? Can you use smiles and
metaphors to attract his attention? Is his mind really on the conversation at hand, or is he
dwelling on other affairs? How can you link his thought of the moment to your goal at hand?
Build a bridge only to where you can cross!
4. Command
Before you even attempt to speak your ideas, etc to a subject, examine yourself closely.
How knowledgeable are you on the subject on whom you speak? If you are trying to
persuade someone to see your point of view you had better be sincere about how you feel
about it. If you do not you insecurity will be flayed open for your subject to see, and he may
take advantage of it. You must know when to treat your subject with sympathy with out
bending to his way. You must be prepared to seize upon any opportune moment, and once
your subjects attention is won, dont lose it.
5 Doctrine
Organize and outline the basis of your speech beforehand if possible. Have a wordsmith
aid you if need arises. If a comrade would be more in tune with your subject assign the
former to the task, Delegate your resources in the manner that they suited. Your ideas
should be preented in a controlled way: an introduction, middle, and an ending. Be sure to
allow your subject access to the other (pre-selected ) resources so he may sense security in
the fact you can back up what you say.
-Paimon/Darth Taranis/Darth Wraith
Manifestation of Emotion
Darth Draconis
Mind you that this is based on my personal experience. The manifestation of emotion can be
a powerful thing and an ally, or enemy that can either destroy your enemy or destroy
yourself. The manifestation of hate. You hate one thing, you focus the hate in and it grows,
it grows like a fire within your soul, it grows like a wildfire. You get to the point that you can
no longer contain it and it consumes everything, you, your family, your society, it consumes
everything about you, it consumes all. This emotional manifestation leaks out and merges
with others spirits and others begin to hate, though unknowingly and without meaning or
detail. Because hate is such a powerful force, you can manipulate others with it easily.
When it leaks, you cannot feel it, though you can observe it. You can start seeing people
around you, close to you, in irritable moods, and they start using harsher language towards
things they perhaps enjoyed previously. You have changed their personality, and it wasnt
that difficult. Though the start of the manifestation of such an emotion as hate is diffucult.
The focus of it can be horendous. But ultimately, youve got to learn to let go, to let go of
what you knew before, let go of all you knew before, and triumph over yourself.
-Aiden Votolo
Quotes of Fictional Sith
Darth Draconis
These quotes are here for us to ponder, enjoy the treasures of language.
What truly differentitiates the Sith from the Jedi is our philosophy-and our way of
understanding the Force.
-Darth Talon
What we pretend to be we often become.
-Darth Krayt
Art embodies the thought and philosophy of a civilization. Gives it a form.
-Darth Talon
Darkness calls to darkness. It calls to you. You can feel it like a heart beating within this
temple. How will you respond?
-Darth Talon
Tell me what you regard as your greatest strength, so I will know how best to undermine
you; tell me of your greatest fear, so I will know which I must force you to face; tell me
what you cherish most, so I will know what to take from you; and tell me what you crave,
so that I might deny you
-Darth Plagueis
Flesh does not easily support this great power.
-Darth Sidious
Equality is a chain, like obedience. Like fear or uncertainty or self doubt.
-Darth Bane
Equality is a perversion of the natural order!It binds the strong to the weak. They [the
weak] become anchors that drag the exceptional down to mediocrity. Individuals destined
and deserving of greatness have it denied them. They [the strong] suffer for the sake of
keeping them even with their inferiors.
-Darth Bane
Equality is a lieA myth to appease the masses. Simply look around and you will see the
lie for what it is! There are those with power, those with the strength and will to lead. And
there are those meant to followthose incapable of anything but servitude and a meager,
worthless existence
-Darth Bane
It all depends on your definition of good, doesnt it?
-Darth Caedus
I can feel your anger. It gives you focus, makes you stronger.
-Darth Sidious
Passion
The Storm
No Unified Method
I want to create my own environment based on my view of what is ideal in every way. This
I want for myself and nobody else. Im content to let others find their own way. Im neither
a sheep nor a shepherd.
Is the Dark Side evil? Not at all. Evil is evil. Evil is a morally reprehensible act needing no
act of legislation to tell you its evil.
The Dark Side is self serving. The Dark Side isnt always ethical in the eyes of some. Using
whatever means required to get an edge is sometimes looked down upon. But, I know of
very few that havent gone down that road a time or two. However, Im comfortable in
saying that most followers of the Left Hand Path stop short of committing bona-fiably evil
acts. Most of that stuff is the work of fiction. Using the Force to choke somebody out or
zapping people with lightning is very much a figment of a movie makers imagination.
In closing, most here (if honest with themselves) will see that they have behaved more like
Darksiders than the mythical, monkish Jedi with whom they feel some strange kinship with.
If your only claim to the Light is you dont perpetrate acts of evil, you may want to
reevaluate which path youre truly following. Youve likely been fooling yourself.
Dirk Sith
The Path of Darkness
Dark Self-Discovery
Attaining Power
Step in
Hate
Traits of a Sith
Sith
Sith are superior. I feel arrogant just writing such words, but its true. Think about it, why
are we Sith? Because we want knowledge, we seek wisdom and enlightenment, we ARE
spiritually superior. We want physical strength and health, in this, we are superior. We
desire knowledge for intelligence and intellect, in this, we are superior. We seek to improve
these and many more aspects of ourselves because we are superior. The average human is
content to sit and watch T.V., rotting away or becoming the mask theyve created for their
aquaintances to see, but Sith have depth to their personality, Sith understand, comprehend,
emotions, and the way another persons mind works. We are complex while average people
are simple, easy to grasp/understand/comprehend, and boring. Power is the result of what
we, as Sith, seek, and power is a necessity at minimum or a luxury at best. Sith should not
seek dominance of others, at least not when they begin to walk the Dark path, this form of
power, as Ive said before, is very unstable and unreliable.Many Sith, including myself, are
very negative, but negativity, as Ive also said before, can have either a positive or negative
outcome. The situations we come across in life can be dismantled, examined, and the
outcome calculated accordingly. Echos within the Force are what I speak of and Sith should
at least attempt to master such a thing as it is a powerful tool.When should passion be
used? That is really for each individual to decide, but an example can be helpful. As Ive
learned, many Sith act on impulse/intuition, they seem to live by the Living Force; this has
become true for myself as well. What would a Sith do should a rival throw, say a small
object at the said Sith? I would certainly become angry, but a key to using emotion is to
calmly embrace them; for this situation, the mentioned method would help most. You must
have the power of anger to back your conviction, but must also remain calm and in control.
This is necessary if you wish to retain clear an proper thinking. This technique also helps to
shatter an opponents confidence should you maintain a calm demeanor in which case the
persons fear can be easily stimulated. Say as little as needed to warn that words dont
matter as much as action. The enemy will be forced to leave or act at this point. Should
he/she choose to act, you will have the aid of anger as a controlled tool, your adversary will
have little chance of defeating you with such odds. It is vital that, should anyone attempt to
provoke you, you have, at minimum, a calm exterior. Power is a useful asset to anyone, but
Sith thrive on it. If you gain power, are goals not easier to obtain, is your reputation not
often improved upon? And to gain power, we must further ourselves in various ways which
all results in a positive for Sith.
-Darth Draconis
Sith Outline
The Sith revel in the Dark Side. A Sith seeks to learn from the darkness and understand it.
Some say that a Sith revels only in Hate and anger, this is untrue. Just as the Dark Side is
different for every individual, so to is what it truly means to be Sith. Being a Sith means
something different to everybody, so there cannot be a single definition of a Sith. However
there are some characteristics shared among Sith. Your average Sith seeks one thing,
power. Power is the ultimate temptation for Sith, as most Sith will use the Dark Side to
control and conquer. This is the most basic version of a Sith, however it is not the only one.
Some Sith will seek knowledge and understanding of the Darkness, either realizing that this
too will bring them power, for knowledge is the most ultimate form of power, or they hope
to use this knowledge to better themselves. Some Sith will use the darkness to achieve a
form of inner peace, they will look inwards into themselves and see how the darkness
applies to them and what they want from it. Some Sith are warriors and conquerers, they
thrive on battle and the lust of the fight. They may use the darkness as a source of
guidance or strength. Being a Sith means something different for each and every one of
you, even if none of these examples apply to you, you can still learn from the darkness and
be called Sith. To be a Sith is to hold onto an energy that is the Dark Side.
-Darth Atlas
Perspective
If you were to stand in the light before a cave, you could hear the darkness, see the face of
it, and perhaps explore a while should there be a need for it. If you were to stand at the
back of a cave, you could see all that was in the light with perfect clarity and yet see the
darkness as well for what it was.
If you wish to see it all, then embrace darkness for it is the one truth in the lies of the light.
Within the light, you may only see what the light shines upon. Whereas in the dark, you can
see the light and dark.
Human beings have the unique and dangerous ability to travel both realms with more ease
than most realize. It is a simple thing for some toas simple aaqs stepping into the
darkness in curiosity, for fun, or to help a lost otherFor a light walker, it is easy to become
lost in the darkness. On the other hand, a Sith is able to walk outside with relative ease. It
is not comfortable to him or natural but more feasable than the flip side for Jedi comming
inside.
There are secrets to be found in the hidden, things to learn that you cant see, and lessons
yet taughtbut the world of the light is a large world toothough in the grand scheme of
things is eventually much smaller than the world of caves. Stars only illuminate so far until
they become nothing more than dots of cold light. It is darkness that waits. Darkness is
everywhere that light is not. When a star dies, the darkness is there, when a star is born, it
retreats temporarilybut it is still there. In every shadow, in every crevice, and in every
space between light.
This post came over more as a recruiting ad than I like, I may have to modify it when I
have the time.
-Anubium
December 1, 2007
Now that I have said what needed to be said, I will continue the lesson:
I am the Fire of Hate. Sith have ultimate control over their emotions. They utilize them in
such a way that they become a very hard being to confront. I cannot stress enough that we
do not seek to get rid of our emotions, only to rid ourselves of the control our emotions
have on our own lives. We use them as our own personal weapons.
Lesson Five: I pledge myself to Darkness.
The Sith are dedicated to the Darkness. We uphold the tenets presented here. In order to attain
the Truth, we follow this path, but not in the same ways. Every Sith creates his own path, this is
just a rough base to organize it around.
Lesson Six: For I have found true life, in the death of the Light.
The Sith practice true freedom of the Force. This freedom will never be overthrown.
-Vallen, Sith Lord
Book
Three
The Book Of
The Sith Archives
A SITHS WEAPON IN WAR
Note: Written by Vallen.
There comes a time when a Sith must find a weapon with which a connection will form.
That is not to say that a Sith could not become proficient with many weapons, but there is
always a weapon that the Sith will prefer. Be it sword, axe, hammer, spear, any weapon.
Once you find this weapon, it helps to not only train with it daily, but to also meditate with it
in front of you or even while holding it.
Infusing this weapon with not only your inner force, but also the Tranquil Darkness, it will
become an extension of your very being.
You may start to notice that after a while, the weapon will start to emit an aura of its own.
Here's one:
This can be done in any various ways, I like to sometimes have something physical backing
up what I feel spiritually. This can be a triangle of 3 candles, or a circle of 5.
Or even, a circle of sand to create the limits. There are any numerous ways to accomplish
this, and you can research them at your leisure.
Achieve a somewhat meditative state of mind, and circle around the hallowed space
clockwise lighting the candles or pouring the sand, chanting something along the lines:
"Darkness fill this space; pure and unaffected; from the deepest depths of the Force; Dark
now I make this place..."
Once you are finished, face the direction of the moon (if you are doing this outside, if not,
face North. but again, these guidelines are your choice)
Take the weapon from your side and lay it down in front of you, once you have achieved
your meditative posture.
Meditate for at least 10 minutes or until you feel prepared, allowing the Darkness within the
circle to flow through you, and empower the darkness by strengthening your aura and
allowing it to expand to the extent of the circle.
When you are prepared, place both hands out over the weapon, not particularly touching,
but again that is up to you.
Channel the darkness WITHIN you, into the weapon. Note that I say the internal Darkness.
That is the darkness that comes from within, not the Darkness that you draw from the
universe.
Project this darkness into the weapon, visualizing it as a black/red/violet/any color that suits
you energy filling the entire weapon, from top to bottom.
With every exhalation, "push" more of this energy into the weapon until it is completely
filled.
After this, continue to project energy into the weapon for at least 15 minutes or until you
feel it is done. With every new push of energy, visualize the light that the energy gives off
growing brighter.
Note that when I say visualize, that moreso means be prepared to see or feel the energy
within the weapon to react in that manner. Just be open to the happenings.
You may pick up the weapon and make a few practice swings, being careful to not exit the
circle.
Once this is done, close the circle by circling it counter clockwise, dispersing the energy
gathered however you see fit.
Once this is done, meditate, and when you sleep, your weapon should be near you. ( I sleep
with my sword right next to my bed all the time )
Do this same practice about every month or so to renew and "recharge", so to speak, the
weapon.
Again, this is just a suggestion for becoming one with your weapon. However, you must
train with this weapon as much as possible to truly becoming proficient with it.
What this does is bind the weapon to yourself, while at the same time, to a certain degree
improving its strength.
I am not sure the sciences, but I know this from experience.
The main gain through this excersize is that you become truly "one with the weapon" which
in effect allows you to accomplish great things with it.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
An extension:
Find a basic pattern, possibly one you have worked with countless times before. (I use a
basic eight-directional series with my sword)
Allow your passion and desire for power to boil forth, feeling the darkness drawn into your
body as a result.
From the ready position, begin slowly working your sequence, and I repeat SLOWLY,
maintaining a steady breathing habit; out when you strike, in when you follow through.
In every step, feel the strength of your fury follow through with every strike or slash. Feel
the burning strength of your passion boil forth into your weapon, into every lethal blow.
*When doing this for roughly 5 minutes or so, maintaining the slow, focused pace, you
should feel your concious mind fall out of focus until it is only you and your weapon cutting
a swath through the very fabric of the universe. *
Maintain the process, and without breaking pace, let go of your awareness of your weapon,
and feel only your fury, your power in the space you occupy, allow your body to build up
speed through the techniques, reaching out into the darkness, drawing in more and more
power, allowing your passion to guide your blade.
Please note that breath control is very important, especially when starting out-- breath out
when striking, and in when following through.
In darkness,
-Vallen
--------------------------------------------
To me, a part of living and applying the Sith Ways are its side effects, one of which is
becoming more than just a man. Friedrich Nietzsche, a German philosopher, wrote his
thoughts on what man would ultimately become, if memory serves me. If my remembrance
is accurate, he called it the "over/super" man. From what reading and research I've done on
internal alchemy thus far, this seems to be the goal: Transforming a lesser material into a
purified, superior, more valuable form. With regards to the Sith, I believe that is what we
are striving for, we seek power, we wish to be stronger, better. A Sith, then, would seem to
be our ideal "over/super" man, which would imply that changing from man to Sith is just
the first step on an endless but beneficial, strengthening path.
In the Star Wars novel Darth Bane: Path of Destruction, one character, Githany,
expressed her belief that "the Dark Side is emotion". To formulate your own opinion on that
particular statement, I would suggest that if you have not already formed your own
perspective on darkness, a "Dark Side", and how it is relevant to you as a Sith, you should.
I don't quite agree that the Darkness is nothing more than our emotions, I believe it is far
more than that, but I would advise you not to simply adopt my thoughts as your own. The
fictional Sith all placed an emphasis on emotion, and a lot of that emphasis was on anger,
hate, or both. I am comfortable in dealing with these emotions, but something I think most
Sith Realists can acknowledge is that, while anger and hate can be useful, there are other
passions to be explored. Allow me to share a few short thoughts on some of them:
happiness, in my opinion, is over rated by most members of modern society, just as anger
was over rated by the fictional Sith; love provides such an odd sensation, I cannot give it
justice by describing it with mere words; hate is not detrimental as many seem to think it
is, it occurs for a reason. These are, of course, just my opinions with regards to each
mentioned emotion. My point is this: I believe that you should not deprive yourself of
experiencing something just because is is discouraged by the vast majority of humanity,
and, coinciding with that, I don't believe you should over emphasize the pursuit of any
single emotion, they are all a piece of the puzzle, and if you wish to see the picture, you
must be able to see each piece. I advocate experiencing the full range of emotion and
passion, and passing through them to become stronger. In and of itself, passing through
emotion(s) unscathed and drawing strength from the experience is a worthwhile approach
to try.
The approach on emotions suggested is an example of alchemy. To offer an anology, it is a
way of placing ourselves in the flames of passion/emotion, burning away weakness,
complacency, stagnation, and more. What emerges is something that, each time it is gorged
in the fires of your spirit, is a closer resemblance of you, your Self. In articles I've come
across, the term used to describe this is Calcination, the process of burning away, or
removing, impure components of the spirit so that you have the base material, the essence.
I think the theory is that in order to work with the base material, the spirit, you first have to
get to it, or at least get closer to it, and that requires burning away what covers, hides, and
dilutes it.
For the time being, I'll conclude this article. However, I'll be making addendum's as my
understanding of alchemy improves. Until then, comments and suggestions are welcome.
Feel free to ask questions as well, though I'm still quite new to this so I would encourage
you to do your own research to. This article is by no means finished, but I felt that it is
enough to post, for now.
------------------------------------------------
SOLITUDE
Solitude, like silence, is a lost art in our society. We view solitude as a weakness because
we think that an individual not congregating with others equates to that individual not
holding any power over the others he or she is communicating with. Nothing could be
farther from the truth. However Im not saying that talking to a great number of people is
wrong; Im just saying that our society favors social ties for all the wrong reasons. Going
back to solitude, many ancient civilizations favored solitude, and silence for that matter, as
being a means to keep ones self safe from others. If you knew something that others would
either be harmed for or would gain something over you, you would often times take a vow
of silence and solitude to not utter a word of this information. Like I said above in modern
times solitude and making your own path is looked down upon by others because they want
you to join their cause either to bolster their ranks or to make themselves feel justified in
their actions, often both. But I cannot stress enough the importance of going against what
the group does. One individual with common sense is harder to influence than a whole
group of ignorant bystanders and due to this the group will single out this resistance in
often harsh ways. This is where the beauty of solitude comes in. If you master yourself to
the point that you no longer need the group than you will not be affected by their actions
unless you choose to be. I cannot yet claim to have mastered solitude, but I find my
resistance to the draws of the group growing. I dont want to make it seem as if Im anti-
social, or anything of that matter, because I love being in the company of others. What I
mean when I speak of solitude and going against the group is that when the group does
something or is going to do something that doesnt favor yourself you need to have the
discipline built up to combat their propaganda.
-Darth Necrom, Sith Lord
---------------------------------------
A LESSON IN PAIN
Sit in your usual meditation spot in your usual position. Relax completely and begin a slow
and steady,rythmic breathing. Breathe through your nose and out your mouth, each inhale
should be as if your breathing in the universe, each exhale should be as if your spirit is
expanding out over the stars. Use your lower belly and not your upper chest to breathe,
begin to focus your consiousness on the one point. The area about 3 inches below your
navel. Continue this until each complete breathe takes a full minute to finish(30 second
inhale/30second exhale)
Now use whatever method you use to gather your (Ki lif energy,etc), there are many and I
will not explain what one should already know before beginning.Once the force is gathered
to you I want you to focus on a painful moment in your life, this can be a physical, or
emotional pain(Note:Physical pain seems to work better in action and emotional in
meditation) It must be a moment of immense pain, one that the mere thought of can cause
you to wince. Once you have this moment, feed on it allow it to engulf your being ,dont look
away from it. When it becomes undearable begin to accuse your pain, how not right it was
that it happened to you, how unfair it is...how someone else deserved it more than you, .
Let yourself become angry about it, let your indignation grow Let it permeate your every
cell starting from the one point and then flowing out, engulfing you.
If done properly and with the right focus, your body will trigger an adreniline dump, your
endorphins(The bodies natural pain killers) will also be triggered. You will be granted with a
great increase in physical and mental ability, you could do this without focusing your(Ki life
force) as well. But it wont be as long or as focused, also once it is over you will be
particulary drained, as the surge of adreneline and calling upon the force(Ki Chi etc) will be
taxing indeed.Do not use this needlessly or irresponibly, for long term effects of overuse
would become apparent. High blood pressure, anxiety, and other problems,all things come
at a price.
A simple way to avoid these draining and degenrative effects is to not become so
overwhelmed by anger as to have an adreniline dump. This exercise is a way to focus your
pain, not be ruled or beaten down by it. The transformaiton of pain into anger will give you
extreme focus to get things done,pain and anger are powerful motivators. So play with it,
learn to control your pain and anger levels accordingly. You achieve great mental focus as
well as physical,it is also a perfect lesson in controlled passion. It is way to turn a negative
and possibly debilitating emotion into a constructive one(Many are ruled by there pain). It
may also be noted that you can use fear in exactly the same way.
If you can learn to do this without lengthy meditation then the methods in which to use it
should become apparent. Most will see it only in its combat effectiveness and it is true this
will be one of the easiest times to call upon pain to trigger anger but this is by no means the
only way or reason to use it. As in most things you can use it to hurt or to help, for good or
evil, but this for the user to decide, not the teacher.Suspension enthusiasts use pain all the
time for a spiritual awakening, I do not advocate the use of this ability for either, nor do I
claim it will work for everyone, nor that everyone should use it. Take this knowledge and
use it wisely and responsibly...
-Khaos
------------------------------------
Book
Four
The Sith
Holocrons
The Holocron Of
Khaos
Hello, my name as you no doubt know by now is Khaos. I do not know what purpose, or
knowledge one will gain from this holocron, as I dont feel I say anything one cannot find out
on there own. Or for that matter anything paticularly important to say, all I can share with
you is knowledge I have gained through personal expierience on my path. It should be
noted before going any further that you will find out nothing of my past affiliations or
childhood,or past at all for that matter, that was then and this is now, I have no desire to
tell you what has happened to forge me. A Sith should be concerned only with forging there
own path and to that extent I will spare you the tediousness of having to relive my life,
besides, as I have said before I am secretive by nature and seek a certain level of
anyonimity.
What I intend to pass on are insights and teachings that I consider to be universal, in the
sense that once said you can more than likely equate them to your own life and path, and
you can be sure I only pass on knowledge given by EXPIERIENCE. Life is the true teacher
and has no substitute, so any insights you gain in this holocron have been tested in the
crucible that is the world. For anyone can have knowledge, applying that knowledge,
actually doing what you say,practicing what you preach, is true wisdom.
Of course to seek out anything worth knowing there is risk, terrible risk, to the mind as well
as the body, for there are things to be discovered in the dark that are not friendly, even to
the Sith, there is knowledge that can destroy you if you are not ready, or believe you are
too ready. All knowledge may mean self knowledge but there are also things people are not
ready to accept before there due time,about the world as well as aout themselves. You must
temper your passion, with patience and training, properly assimilating the knowledge
physicly ,mentaly, and spiritualy, before moving on. A good healthy dose of fear will serve
you well, for without fear, you may not recognize danger properly,or fast enough, fear is
only unhealthy if it controls you...As a certain Sith Lord says..."Be mindful of the price you
are willing to pay for power."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
You may notice that I have not stated anything the Darkside of the Force, thats simple. Its
an absurd notion, the Force has no Light or Darkside, there is only what you do and what yo
dont do. Our choices, and actions, can only define what is Light or Dark. Your choices send
out ripples into the force, and how those ripples reflect what you have done truly show
whether what you sent out was Light,or Dark.Sith are as capable of great compassion as
any Jedi. Conversely,despite there denial, Jedi can be capable of great hatred and
apathy,nobodies perfectly light,or dark, there is only the individual and what they do...or
dont. It should be noted that ripples may also bounce off and back onto the source that sent
it out in the first place. So proper foresight must be applied before one takes any action that
may be...detremental to oneself. All actions, good or bad have reactions, consequences, so
before you act observe all possble repercussions.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Of course you may argue that the Jedi also seek to uncover knowledge to improve the self,
so how then does that make them diffrent from a Sith. The answer is simple, a Jedi seeks
wisdom and understanding from only safe sources, one sided sources, seeking to amplify
one part of the self while ignoring or attempting to bury another...Sith seek knowledge in all
aspects of the world and conversley, all aspects of the self...A Sith seeks to know about all
facets of there individuality, how can you know how much you can love until you understand
the depths of your hate, how can you appreciate either without full knowledge of them? Or
any emotion for that matter? Or any subject? This does not mean the individual Sith seeks
only negative, or dark, emotions...indeed not! Who would want to be perpetualy miserable
all the time? It is simply that a Sith seeks to know his negative, and positive sides, you
cannot control and manipulate that which you have no true knowledge of. A Sith seeks
knowledge that others shy away from, delving deep into decidedly darker texts as well as
the darker aspects of the self.
In doing so we gain control over these darker aspects and indeed make them serve us, we
use them as we see fit. We become more complete individuals, capable of anything because
we have such a complete understanding of the self.
--------------------------------------
Note: Written by Darth Praxus, Sith Knight. Otherwise known as Streen, Jedi
Master , enjoy.
Greetings...my name is Praxus. I am a Sith Knight.
My journey began in 1997, during the birth of the online Jedi community. In the beginning I
was a role-player. At the time I arrogantly went by the name Master Skywalker in a chat
room. It was my arrogance that caught the attention of a Jedi realist who gave me the
name of someone who could teach me the ways of the Force. I was, understandably,
excited by the idea. I had never before considered, despite being a long-time Star Wars fan,
that I could apply the lessons presented in the movies and novels in real life. Thus my
training began.
It was during my training that I came to know of yet another Jedi Master, a friend of my
own Master. He told me, despite my training as a Jedi, that I was in the dark, that I was,
essentially, a Dark Jedi. This struck me as silly, even ridiculous. I was a Jedi. I knew who
and what I was. Or so I thought.
He saw something in me. Something that would not surface for years to come. I spent the
next decade in the Jedi Community, building sites, learning, teaching, and going about the
things that Jedi do.
I spent the last few years of that decade battling depression and anxiety disorders (and still
do to this day). It was during that time that I was in a car accident, struck by a tractor
trailer. I spent months in the hospital, recovering. I experienced pain beyond what I had
ever understood, both physical and emotional. It truly is a miracle that I am even alive, let
alone capable to typing these words and telling my story. My survival meant to me that I
had a purpose in life, that I was meant to do something important. Otherwise, why would I
be alive?
As grateful as I am for my life being spared, my experiences during and after my days spent
in the hospital showed me the darkness inside me that the Jedi Master had seen in me
years prior. My despair led to anger, anger to hate. Hate made me consider whether or not
I was fit to be a Jedi anymore. In time I decided I was not, and ventured into lands I had
been warned for years to avoid, into the darkness, into Sith territory.
It was at the Order of the Sith that I found my calling. I realized that if I were to join the
Sith, I should choose a new name. I happened to find out what the possible names were for
Jacen Solo for the Legacy of the Force series of novels, one of them being "Paxis". I decided
to use that, and add an "r". I later found out that the word "praxis" means "the practical
application or exercise of a branch of learning". It seemed fitting. I was looking for
something practical, something I could use, something that would set me free.
I began my contribution to the Sith by sharing my strong convictions about the lessons
presented in the book Traitor. I was at first accused of being obsessed with the idea of pain,
because of all the references to it in the book. The only person that came to my defense
was Darth Draconis. He would later become my Master.
I see the Sith ways as a path to freedom. Freedom from obligation and expectation. As a
Sith you are free to do as you please, say what you want, believe what you want. The Jedi,
despite most claiming to be open-minded, have restrictions. Most of them are unspoken,
but they are there, none the less.
I do not claim that the ways of the Sith are superior to the Jedi's. It just simply happens to
be that I am better suited for it.
In the following, you will find a few thoughts I've written, some concepts that have been
important to me as a Sith.
------------------------------------------------------
The ways of the Sith are far too often seen as evil. The Sith are not evil. People are evil, and
they are drawn to the power that the dark side provides. Many Sith, such as myself, are
relatively peaceful people. We have hopes and goals just like the Jedi, however, ours are
aimed at achieving freedom, while the Jedi continually place themselves in bondage.
The Jedi are forever imprisoned by their beliefs. The goal of the Jedi is to sacrifice
themselves for the sake of others, to follow a path of self-destruction to save those around
them. The goal of the Sith is to survive. The knowledge we acquire is precious and must be
passed on to the next generation.
------------------------------------------------------
Pain must be embraced. Ordinary people shy away from pain. They use any method they
can to avoid it. The Sith must accept pain and discomfort, for doing so makes us stronger.
This is not to say that one should seek pain, or intentionally hurt oneself, but rather to learn
to live with the pain that comes with being alive.
------------------------------------------------------
Liberation is the ultimate goal of the Sith. Unlike the Jedi, who are expected to be perfect in
every way, the Sith have no such obligation. Freedom from the desire to be everything to
everyone eliminates the fear of failure. Fear itself is eliminated when you start to be who
you are.
------------------------------------------------------
It is often the state of mind of an apprentice to only want to develope powers, but it is the
master that understands that wisdom is true power.
--------------------------
I was brought up by a Christian family, with the exception of my Atheist Father, but I've never
been much for faith, so in all honesty I was never a true christian, though I was thought to be
such throughout my childhood.
When I was about ten(perhaps near eleven), I began resenting my families beliefs in the concept
of an omnipotent God, at that age I was extremely critical, though I won't deny that the criticism
and/or skepticism is a trait I still possess, though perhaps not to the same degree, nor do I express
it in the same manner. As a result of my disbelief in God, I began experimenting with magickal
practices, wicca, and witchcraft...this was my first experimentation with the energy we call the
Force. I understand magick as simply another name for the Force. Magick and the Force are one
and the same in my eyes, but magick focuses on the energies of plants, trees, air, etc. and
concentrates on spells and rituals to focus the energy for the desired outcome of a magickal
working, it is one of the many aspects of the Force, and it isn't something that interests me as
much as it used to. To my knowledge, most wiccans worship or acknowledge multiple dieties,
and I accepted this for a time, but I soon rejected these gods as nothing more than 1) nothing
more than myths, or 2) powerful spirits that were able to be noticed for a short time after their
deaths, then worshiped as gods (I will likely explain my views concerning death in more detail at
a different time).
I decided to abondon the magickal practices and began to take an interest in the Star Wars
Mythos. I was still approximately ten-eleven when I began walking the path of the Jedi, so I
wanted to use the power I had become aware of for "good". During this time period I lived by
morals, taught to me during childhood, that my grandmother lived by. But only months after I
started training myself as a Jedi did I realize that the Jedi ways were pure weakness in and of
themselves(at least for me), I was kind, caring, loyal, trusting, even compassionate...and as a
result, I was often taken advantage of. I then began to change, so I sought alternate paths and
after a few months I made a commitment. That is when I decided that I would try being evil(as a
Jedi, I believed Sith to be opposite of what I once was, and I believed Sith to be evil), so I began
on the dreaded path of darkness. Surely you can imagine such a young child trying to live as a
Sith, I was malevolent at all times, and I sadistically enjoyed being this way. But, almost three
months of being a Sith had taught me something about what it really meant to be a Sith. Sith are
not evil, we are just considered evil because we are dark beings, but in abandoning
morality(which may be considered evil as well), I decided that there was no true good or evil.
My background may or may not seem relevant to you. Personally, while I think it has some
relevance to who we become, I do not place much value in the past. I think that you should learn
from the previous events, experiences, emotions, etc., but to become fixated on the past is
psychologically unhealthy, in my opinion.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
My Sith name is Draconis, and I have claimed the title of Darth. My name describes who I truly
am, it describes my inner darkness. The root of my name is Draco, a latin word that means
Dragon when translated to the English language, I chose this name because dragons of
mythology have traits I possess or strive to possess: Wisdom, Intelligence, Intellect, Cunning,
Patience, Strength, Power, a hoard of Knowledge, etc.; many traits that can be observed among
the Sith. Sith choose a name granted by Darkness, and one of its many virtues is that it describes
the kind of Dark Being you have become on your journey within the Dark Side.
My inner darkness was crucial for me to become a Sith, without gaining an understanding of my
own inner darkness, I might not have been able to gain any understanding of the Dark Side itself.
Self-mastery(internal) should be the first step towards mastery of others(external), it must be
expanded from the inside out. However, power and influence of other people is the most
unstable, unreliable form of power I've used... I have Dark, negative traits, traits I was once
ashamed of, but I believe these traits to be manifestations of my inner darkness. I work to focus,
hone, and control the inner darkness I have; I work towards making it a tool that can be used(as I
do with my emotions and passions). Comprehending my darker traits has aided in understanding
my darkness within. The first step to actually developing my inner darkness was awareness, I
must do my best to be aware of where I'm at in my training.
But what of the title Darth? Some have theorized that it is a combination of Letters from another
Sith title: Dark Lord of the Sith; this is a possibility, but not very relevant to a Sith such as
myself. There are those who have no interest in the title, some even view it as a chain, but for
those who place value in it, you may want to ask yourself: What meaning does this title have?
What are the its possible implications? Is there nerit to its use? Why do some work so tirelessly
and relentlessly to feel worthy of it?
----------------------------------------------------------------------
The Sith name and the Darth title both mark a point of progression for us. First, I discarded the
name I was born with in favor of a new name that summarized my being with a mere three
syllables. In doing so, I marked the point in my existence where I began my transformation from
human to Sith(spiritually, of course; not physically). Afterwards, after months of learning the
Sith Ways and integrating the philosophies into my life, I felt I had completely become a Sith. It
was at that time that I claimed the Darth title, representing further transformation, and I bagan
my transition from Sith to Sith Lord. I still have not dared to think of myself as a Lord of the
Sith, but I am working towards the title.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
The Dark Side is many things to many people. In a general sense, it is a point of view, a lense
through which we look at the Force through. To me, it is the unknown, it is the hidden things and
truths(both "kind" and "cruel") that most people are not willing to examine, or even
acknowledge. It is the darkness in the shadows, the darkness in our souls, and the darkness
throughout all that exists.
The Sith can not yet be identified as a whole, as they are not(and may never be) united, so all I
can offer is what the Sith are/is to me. The Sith are individuals that thrive on pain and hardship,
and strengthen themselves through it. A Sith constantly improves upon himself and works
towards perfection(which does not mean that we will reach it), working to eliminate his
weaknesses, and bolster his strengths.
The Dark Side and the Sith are intertwined. Our place in the world? For the time being we are
few and far between, we are individuals spread throughout the world who are working towards
self betterment to the point of becoming more than human.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
The Dark Side could be described as a merciless god....metaphorically(I've already stated my
views on dieties). It possess's "gifts" for me, but it will not let me take them, it demands that I
become strong enough to claim such things, this means that I must earn the "gifts" I recieve from
darkness. If I become weak, I will no longer be worthy of the "gifts" I have earned, so they
would be "taken" from me until I regained my strength again. I have lost my strength in the past,
and it was due to arrogance, complacency, and stagnation; as a Sith, I believe you must always
do your best to remain vigilant so that you may purge these dangerous, consistent weaknesses
when they arise...failure can mean destruction. However, keep in mind that destruction is not the
end. There will be times when you take steps back, when you regress; every being that pursues a
goal will experience this in some way. You must remember that a forest fire destroys, but it also
brings rebirth.
The Dark Side could also be described as a place eternaly engulfed in shadow(darkness/absence
of light). Most are afraid to enter the darkness; but to find the secrets that lay within and unseen,
you must submerge yourself within it. You must adapt to the darkness, for the light is not needed
to navigate this place...but there will be no help, should you encounter danger, for you have only
yourself to rely on. People of this day and age are to dependent on external sources they feel they
can rely on, but Self-Reliance is something a Sith should possess. Take America, for an example
of dependency...the economy is a nightmare(Year: 2008). Why? Because we rely on other
countries for fuel, food, recreational creations(ex. childrens toys) and even political leverage(i.e.
if America was self-reliant, they would focus onAmericas issues).... People are far to concerned
with ease, convenience. They realize that doing things for themselves is difficult, and I think it is
unfortunate that so many decide to be so weak. People are not willing to put forth the effort to
take care of themselves, they feel entitled to being pampered. To me, this is one area in which a
man differs from a Sith, a Sith is willing to pay the price of pain, effort, struggle, and hardship
because he/she has the foresight to see the rewards that are earned through this.
Self-Reliance is an extremely important virtue for a Sith, without it, we could not survive the
spiritual, mental, and even physical ravages of the Dark Side.
You serve the Dark Side because you use it, and because you use it, you are it's master, it can
guide you, and you can command it. It is a complex way of looking at the Force, we are all a part
of it, yet we are separate.
Now, stepping aside from the use of analogies to describe the Dark Side...The Dark Side is an
aspect of the Force. As a Sith, I focus on this aspect, I help to further its teachings, I live by and
put into practice the Teachings of the Sith; I dwell in this darkness, and I will never leave it, for
there is always something more to learn. In the end, you must decide what the "Dark Side" is
to you Even for a Sith Lord the learning is unending.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
There is something called the Potentium aspect, and to describe it simply...it is the belief that
following the "will of the Force" is "light" and twisting the Force to your will in a perverse way
is "dark"...The Potentium view has some truth to it, because a great many Sith do seek to control
their individual lives.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
I said something about "sub-aspects"earlier: The living, personal, and unifying force...
The Unifying Force is related to the future, if I were to have a premonition, which isn't likely but
I believe it is possible, it would be of the Unifying Force...and in truth, it does connect each and
every personal Force with the Living Force, it is what binds them together. In binding both the
living and personal Forces, the future can be reached...
Which leads to the Living Force. The Unifying force connects the Living and personal Forces,
and the Living Force connects all individual personal Forces. The living Force is of the here and
now, when you are told to concentrate on the moment, you are attuning yourself with the living
Force...Think of your life as a book, the very letter your on is the one you are paying attention to
at the present time, if your on chapter five chapter 4 is of the past. Living in the moment every
moment and being a part of the current of the Force at that moment is being in tune with the
Living Force.
We each have a personal Force, but we commonly refer to it as our souls, or our spirits, it is the
Force energy we are composed of...as Darth Sidious(and Yoda) say in Star Wars, "We are not
this crude matter". I believe that when we die our specific personal energy our identity is
imprinted upon dissipates when we die...unless we somehow keep it intact...but until death, I
think it is safe to say that our personal Force/soul occupies our physical forms.
Of course this is all theory, but I think it's valid otherwise you wouldn't be reading about it here.
It is simply a perspective for you to consider.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Power...one of the many things a Sith will crave and seek. I've said before that power is a
necessity at the very least and a luxury at best, but this is true only for those who seek to be
strong(or those who become strong as a side-effect of their beliefs{Jedi, for example})...Those
who have no power of their own cannot hope to be superior to others, nor can one hope to protect
those reagrded as weak without some measure of power; ironically, there are some who are
inferior, but have more power than most other men/women.
There are numerous forms of power, far to many to name them all here, but I must address some
of the most prominent types. Control over yourself provides power, you have less limits and
more choices once a degree of self-mastery is obtained; once you obtain a high degree of control
over yourself, you can move on to controlling others if you so wish. There is also physical
power(and I don't mean bulging, inflexible muscles), being physically powerful has nothing to
do with body building either, to be powerful in this aspect you must improve upon your body's
flexibility, endurance, and strength. And again, by strength I do not mean "big", soft muscles, I
am talking about dense, hard, strong muscles. Useful, flexible muscles can be created by muscle
toning; for some reason I don't seem to comprehend though, exercises working towards this goal
seem to be used mainly by women. Don't disregard your bodies overall health either, some
degree of proper nutrition can be extremely beneficial. Then there is the mental aspect of power,
you can be intelligent and foolish, you can be wise and stupid, and you can even be
stupid and foolish. For a Sith, intelligence, wisdom, and intellectual skills are important, I have
an advantage in this area that a surprising number of people are lacking, I have a passion for
reading and I enjoy figuring things out so I may come to understand them. There is also the
emotional aspect to look at, I have a higher degree of control over my emotions than the average
person does, and I also seek to understand them: why I have them, how they can be summoned at
will, how they can be focused through sheer strength of will(which can be exhausting and is
sometimes overkill/overexertion), etc. Emotions are usually deeply involved in another aspect
where power may be gained: spirituality....
A Sith must bear power, but at great risk; power can be a burden, it pollunates the seeds of pride,
and your pride can easily grow into a tree of arrogance and over-confidence...this is one of the
greatest dangers for a Sith, this "tree" has consumed me before, as it does to all those ignorant
enough to let it grow. The path of Darkness we walk is not a safe one, but there is no price to pay
for being a Dark-Side Practitioner...only cause and effect. Being to weak to walk this path is a
cause, its effect varies for each person, but the people seem to basically consume themselves if
they are not strong enough, and they can potentially diminish themselves in every respect...
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Chains. To many to countbut as a Sith, the chains serve a purpose. They motivate us to
become strong so that we may break them. I suppose the end goals are power, freedom, and an
attempt to reach perfection. Power can be for its own sake, but it is also another means to another
end. I would argue that without power, there is little chance of freedom. And without freedom,
how can we work towards the unreachable goal of perfection. It seems that the end goals are
interconnected, they rely on each other. If you possess power, you have a tool that can be used to
obtain freedom. If you have freedom, you have a tool that can be used to obtain near-perfection.
In obtaining these things, I have no doubt in my mind that they change us. Now the question is,
will we change for better or for worse? Will we deteriorate or evolve? That is a choice I feel we
all can and must make. It is the transformation spoken of in what most of us consider Sith Lore,
they were the words of the fictional Sith Lord, Darth Revan. Some would argue that these things
are not within our control, but I beg to differ. Its all a matter of choice, if you say you cannot
control such things, you are likely weak and/or ignorant. If you say you choose to surrender
control to the Force, that is your choice, and you must be prepared to accept the consequences,
be they costly or beneficial. If you say you can control things of this nature with minimal effort,
be mindful and make sure your words are not born out of arrogance or over-confidence.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
I see my mind as a tool for my spirit, the mind retains knowledge, but it isn't all we are. The
body is another tool for our true selves to utilize. Thinking of your body literally as a tool, the
concept of honing it and gaining more physical power is less difficult to comprehend.
Through our bodies, subordinate tools can be used: hammers, pens, baseball bats, lawnmowers,
etc. But the body alone can only do so much, it is limited to matters of the Mundane...this is
where the mind comes in: to read a book, you must use your eyes(a part of your body) to see the
words, then you process the information within your mind. And like the body, the mind cannot
operate alone...Like light and dark, male and female, Yin and Yang, the mind and the body our
interdependent.
While my spirit inhabits my body and mind, it becomes dependent on both, but perhaps
immortality as a ghost can be reached by removing the spirit's reliance on the matter our physical
selves are composed of. Just a thought, but who knows?
----------------------------------------------------------------------
The paradox of Force Abilities...I've encountered many obsessed with a quest to gain Force
"Powers", but there is a flaw in this. If you pursue only abilities, you will gain no wisdom from
the Force itself, these "powers"are simply side-effects of our knowledge and real power, the
Dark Side must be studied in depth, it should certainly be the higher priority; Force abilities
should be secondary, they should not be the focus of your training. There is nothing wrong with
honing the abilities you've obtained, but concentrating solely on those abilities means that they
will not become strengthened. A certain degree of balance is required when dealing with matters
of the Force, a Sith cannot limit himself to learning only certain things, a Sith should learn
anything and everything that he can.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Some Sith focus on teachings that will help them only in matters of the mundane world, and
others focus on the deeper, spiritual teachings, but both should be learned of extensively...what
use is one without the other?
I have learned throughout my life that there are hidden secrets to be found, and they cannot be
given, not by any mentor or friend, they must be gained by you for you.
That may cause some to question the purpose of a Master training an apprentice...but there is a
simple explanation to justify the existence of this training system: A Master has learned secrets
on his own, but his purpose is to provide his apprentice with foundations to build upon; and to
help the apprentice understand things that he may not yet comprehend. Some of the things a
Master teaches can be learned alone, without a Master; but with the aide of a mentor, an
apprentice can gain knowledge more rapidly than he/she would as a solitary practitioner. Saying
this makes it apparent that learning from a Master is an advantage and a luxury, but it is not
required to be a Practitioner of the Sith Ways. The advantages are quite obvious...you form a
bond of trust with a mentor, and this bond is difficult to break, even if you've never met face-to-
face, so you can use your master for advice on matters you wouldn't dare discuss with your
closest friends or relatives; due to this bond, a Master and his/her apprentice become natural
allies, the need to defend each others viewpoints may become something of an instinct. Some say
that a Master passes on all he knows to his apprentice, and that his apprentice shares everything
with his master...this isn't entirely true though. Because of the individualistic nature of all Sith,
each have their secrets, each have there prefered areas of study..they both continue to grow as
Sith, but they grow differently from each other.
My point in telling you my perpective about this: An apprenticeship will likely be beneficial, but
you can't let the absence of a mentor hold you back. As you should well know about me after
reading this much of my holocron, I believe self-reliance is an extremely important element of
the Sith Ways; if you aren't progressing as a Sith that is your own fault{even if you are
apprenticed to someone of more experience). Something I think everyone should take to
heart, "Results, not excuses."
On a personal note, I had no Master for the first five years I was a Sith, and yet I am called a Sith
Lord by some. Just something for you to ponder, should you cling to the notion that an
apprenticeship is a necessity...
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Each emotion has its advantages as well as its disadvantages, but as Sith it is my opinion that we
can better overcome the disadvantages and put the advantages to use for a maximum of benefit,
be it for yourself or others. I think mindful awareness of the self is key to productively utilizing
one's emotions, and from personal experience I would advise you to gain a decent understanding
of yourself before you choose to begin toying with your emotions and passions. To give a few
short examples....
Anger
*Advanatages(If anger is properly controlled)
-increased physical strength
-increased mental focus on a specific person, event, feeling, etc.
-increased self-control
-increased (but possibly temporary) connection to the Force
-Increased willingness to do things you couldn't otherwise bring yourself to do.
*Disadvantages(If anger is not properly controlled)
-"Tunnel Vision", you become so focused that you see only what you wish to see
-Your judgement is clouded
-If you believe you have more control over anger than you really do, you will become over-
confident
-Can lead to poor health when used excessively
-Increased willingness to do things you couldn't otherwise bring yourself to do.
Hate
*Advantages(If hate is properly controlled)
-Determination without restriction(Ruthlessness)
-Increased Concentration & Focus
-Increased willingness to do things you couldn't otherwise bring yourself to do.
*Disadvanatges(If hate is not properly controlled)
-Increased willingness to do things you couldn't otherwise bring yourself to do.
Fear
*Advantages(If fear is kept in check)
-Heightened awareness
-A burning desire to be safe or ok(for lack of a better word)
*Disadvantages(If fear is not kept in check)
-Paranioa
-Loss of focus
-Physically shaky
Love
*Advantages(If Love is kept in check)
-Undescribable ruthlessness
-The ability to do something your completely against
-A connection with the person or object you love
*Disadvantages(If Love is not kept in check)
-Sacrificing vital things for reasons unknown to you, such as: dieing in the place of a loved one,
giving up a home, money or a good reputation, etc.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Emotions. To control them efficiently you can't try to clamp down on them, you can't try to
extinguish them; if you do, you will fail more often than not. You have to try to guide/direct
them. Over exertion has often led to problems for me in attempting to control my emotions, as it
may have already led you to. It's difficult to describe, but what I do is I gently guide my
emotions in the direction I want them to go. I first became familiar with the concept of guiding
through my interests in meditation. I have within my possession a book containing various
categories of meditation, different forms of it, and explanations of why they should work. One of
these meditations involved gently guiding my train of thought in the direction I wanted. The
meditation is basically contemplating on chosen thoughts, ideas, or whatever else you wish to
contemplate, and in the instructions for use of this particular technique, the book stated that my
thoughts would inevitably wander and get off track. I new this to be true because it had happened
to me often, but my solution failed more than it succeeded. I applied to much effort into trying to
control my thoughts, trying to forcefully shove stray thoughts aside and summon thoughts
pertaining to the subject I wished to explore. As a result of my over exertion, I would exhaust my
willl power and stop the meditation before I could begin to truly meditate. It got to be extremely
irritating. It took me a while to see the parallels between my thoughts and my emotions, but the
similarities are there. The book suggested that when my thoughts are derailed from the direction
I want them to go in, I should simply accept that they are off track and bring my thoughts back to
what I wish to contemplate. With emotions, there are still the occassions in which my anger
becomes to strong for me to successfully guide, but success occurs far more than failure. When
you become angry, I would suggest that you try to recognize and accept your anger, make
youself aware of it as soon as you can, hopefully before it gains control. Try to calm yourself
enough to think straight if you have to, but do not over exert yourself, don't be afraid of failure.
Trial and error is how we grow. If you have a physical activity that might be made easier by the
physical strength you gain from your anger, let the anger help you. If you wish to leave it inside,
unused for another time, do so(this might be a good idea if you can think of no where to
currently direct your anger, though cultivating such an emotion is risky and may make you prone
to outbursts and an overall lack of control). If there is any other productive activity you can think
of, be aware that you have the option of channeling your anger into it.
Here I am speaking primarily of anger, but it has been my experience that this methodology is
effective for any other emotion.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
"Only Sith deal in absolutes."
-Obi-Wan Kenobi, Jedi Master(Fictional)
In "Star Wars: Episode III: Revenge of the Sith" Jedi Master Kenobi makes an interesting
assumption directed at Anakin Skywalker shortly after the young Jedi is reborn as Darth Vader,
but many arguments have ensued about how true Kenobi's statement is.When Jacen Solo was
becoming Darth Caedus in the "Legacy of the Force" series, I began thinking a bit more deeply
on Jedi Master Kenobi's statement...
In life, absolutes are rare, but I can certainly agree that Sith seem to have a preference towards
these absolutes, though that can be a great hindrance due to the likelihood of self-delusion. I
personally dislike unknown variables, but it is undeniable that through experience with these
unknown variables we become adaptable and we learn what was once unknown to us...
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Turning to the Dark Side...it can be gradual or sudden, absolute or temporary, and how it
happens is truly undescribable because it is different for everyone.
I turned to the Darkness because I was sick of being kind and caring when no one cared about
me. I was compassionate and helpful when I was a kid and when I was a Jedi, and because of
this, I was often taken advantage of(most notibly by my peers). My self conversion was gradual,
when I finally decided to commit myself to the Sith Ways I had completely converted to the path
of I now walk...
The fictional tales of Star Wars offer beautiful examples, though they tend to be more dramatic
than the stories of Sith such as myself. Anakin Skywalker, Jedi Knight...his life was a tragedy
until he became Darth Vader, Sith Lord, and even then it was tragic; he could never reach his full
potential because of his servere injuries given to him by his former Master, Jedi Master Kenobi.
Darth Revan, he turned to the Dark Side to protect the Galaxy. Like Lord Revan, Jacen Solo
became Darth Caedus, Sith Lord to save the Galaxy from itself. Darth Bane took up Sith
Training because he was able to acknowledge that in the end, you have only yourself. Darth
Krayt, yet another who became a Sith Lord so he could save the Galaxy from destroying itself.
Turning a person to the Dark Side is difficult, it requires a great mastery of manipulation as well
as a deep understanding of how people think; manipulation is very consequential in matters of
this nature, a person will not be forcefully turned one way or the other, it is a matter of making
someone choose the path you desire them to walk. Very few have the wisdom and self-
confidence to do this, it has only been done successfully by the most cunning. I question the
point of converting people to the Sith Way, personally, but it is an interesting line of thought to
contemplate.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
The Sith Code of fiction is, in a way, a set of guidelines that can lead to (near) perfection. Not
only can it be applied to long-term matters, it can also be applied to any situation we may come
across. However, it is a work of fiction, not a code many strictly adhere to. I still find it to be
useful though useful though...
The Dark Side is the begining, it is where Sith start on their path to power, this code seems to be
a step by step summary of how a person can gain power just as the Sith code seems to be a step
by step summary of how we gain freedom and work towards perfection...
------------------------------------
Darth Atlas, that is the name I have taken for myself as a Sith Lord. Yes I am a Sith, I have
chosen to be Sith and my choices have made me what I am today.
The greatest tool in a humans arsenal is that of choice. I am a Sith and yet I remain a
devout Christian. This is easily done although you may not see it at first. As a Christian, I
love God, and as a Sith I love myself. I seek to serve myself as a Sith Lord but loving and
serving God does both of these for me. I love God and would do anything that he called
upon me to do, so to simply carry out his will I serve that which I love therefor I serve
myself. Its a little tough to understand but when you think about it, it makes perfect
sense.By serving that which I love I gain the warmth of knowing that my service is to
something Divine and Holy.
This is possible even for somebody who calls himself a Sith, lets say you have somebody in
need of help yet helping them will not give you anything. As a Sith and a Christian I would
help him. Why? Because by helping him I protect that which God took time to create and
therefor I serve God in my actions. So you see, being a Sith doesnt mean being evil or
cruel.
Earlier I mentioned choice. I believe in the divine power of choice that God granted all of us.
I chose to be what and who I am. The Dark Side didnt choose me I chose it. I chose it
because I seek to dive into the unknown, to find that hidden strength and power of emotion
and will. There are hidden powers in the Dark Aspect and I seek to reveal them and conquer
them. That is why I have chosen the Dark Side of the Force as my guide.
But what of the other Archetypes of the Dark Side? What of the Krath and the Jensari? I
believe that these are all just different parts of one entity that is Sith. The means may be
different but in the end the goals remain the same, in the beggining the servants of the
Dark Side were Sith and it will end that way to. Krath and Jensari may be different in means
and philosophy, but they are still servants of the Dark Side, so they are still part of the
original Sith. A Sith does not have to revel in hate and anger, I myself also take part in the
feelings of Love and Joy, as does every other human being, dark student or not. But the
dark aspects members all remain a part of the original Sith, if not specifically the Archetype
of the Dark Aspect called Sith.
Your emotions are the keys to your life and destiny. Intense feelings can help you see better
and feel better than you ever have before. A basic feeling is Pain. Pain is a key to unlocking
yourself. I use pain sometimes to look deeper into myself by the use of a meditation style. I
sit down and get comfortable, then I begin to think. I think about events and actions that
have pained me. I revive the terrible feelings that I felt during those moments and enlarge
them. completely giving in to the pain and misery that it caused me. Then I take a step
back and observe, I think about why these events and actions have pained me, what about
me allows these things to hurt me. I shuffle through these thoughts until I find the answers,
seeing why I am pained, I accept these reasons as weaknesses and show myself that my
own weakness must be blocked off if I am ever to become more protected from Pain.
The Pain I feel is a sacrifice to God, he has allowed me to feel this way and it is a gift I
should be grateful for. While I am grateful to Him, I accept that some pains are tests of my
strength and will and I serve him by destroying these weaknesses in myself. Making myself
a better Servant of God, and a better Sith.
-
A Q&A session I had with Lord Virtu concerning my views of the Sith. It was done
as a test of sorts to enter into the Sith Council at Darth Draconiss Order of the
Sith.
Virtu: 1. Discuss how your own path has evolved from what you been taught to becoming a
Sith to your future.
2. Select the three most important Sith ideals and discuss the importance of them as well as
why those three are more important than others.
3. What qualities should a master possess and why are they important?
Darth Necrom: 1. My journey on the path towards becoming a Sith started out with me at
the old United Force forum. Here I began learning by myself. I studied the works of Master
Anubium and his takes on the Force, The Sith, and how a Sith should conduct himself. The
Sith have taught me that no matter what situation I might encounter the teachings of the
Sith (more accurately, the Sith Code) shall guide me through it. I was never a child that
was raised in a shady family life or an abusive situation, but I could find passion when
searching for knowledge regarding paths that were considered dark.
Darth Necrom: 2. Passion- Passion is the most, without a doubt, important thing to a Sith.
We seek to be the best we can be. I have said many times before that a Sith is free to
pursue any path, but he takes it upon himself to be GOOD at that path. If a Sith wants to
help the poor he shall do it and do it well. If a Sith wants to take over a country and be a
dictator, he shall do it and do it to the best of his abilities.Fear A Sith, like any other
human being (or creature) is confronted with fear in a day to day fashion. A Sith allows that
fear to pass through him/her and give them fuel. A Sith is not blinded by fear instead they
turn it into anger, which in a fight is much more productive. A Sith instills fear into his/her
enemies. Many say this is evil. It is not it is merely a means to seek an end. Fear can be
used to head off violence that may be costly. Therefore every Sith should know it
well. Knowledge A Sith should seek out knowledge in every form so that they may
become a wiser individual. I constantly watch the news and frequent news sites. Why?
Because a person devoid of any knowledge of the world is a person out of sync with the
world. Therefore they shall not be successful in their endeavors. And Sith should not
tolerate such failure for long.
Darth Necrom: 3. A Master should be well versed in the ways of deceit, manipulation,
education, warfare, history, and philosophy. Deceit so that a Master can conduct his matters
in a clandestine fashion. Manipulation so that a Master may always get what he needs to
further his goals. Education so that a Master may always teach new Sith the ways of the
Sith and how they relate to life. Warfare so that a Master may be well versed in the
complexities of combat. Warfare may entail individual combat or combat where large
amounts of troops are to be commanded. History so that a Master may have an abundant
source of knowledge at his command. Knowledge of the past is critical if one is to do
anything in the present. Philosophy so that a Master may know a wide variety of views and
perspectives so that he/she may combat any known threat that may arise mentally.
physically, or spiritually.
Sith Mantra
I am the Dark Lord of the Sith, Lord of the Night.
I am the keeper of Knowledge
That has remained hidden for eons,
None shall comprehend that which I protect,
None that is except for those I have chosen.
I alone am the Keeper of this most powerful magic,
That which binds the Galaxy and the Universe.
The Chaos, the Rune weaves into that which may be understood.
It is the only true magic in the Universe.
I am the Lord of Illusion.
I am in all places at all times and in no places at no time.
When you think you have found me You have not.
When you believe you understand me You do not.
When you think you have bested me You have already lost.
Behold the might of deception!
Manipulation
I cannot claim to be a master of deception, but I have many tricks that I use:
1. Use gradual manipulations. Dont force your hand to be played to quickly.
2. Let them always think they are on top.
3. Dont always do the manipulations yourself. If possible have a
friend/acquaintance relay your tampered with information to the person being
manipulated. This is good for 2 reasons: One the person can now blame someone other
than you if your attempts are discovered. Two the person might not trust you if he keeps
seeing you all over the place.
4. If possible mess with their head. They, in a shaken state of mind, might make decisions
which are of advantage to you.
5. Become their friend. The closer you are to them the more secrets you might discover
about them that would be able to be put to use under your control.These are just
suggestions. I have used many of them, but your situations might be different and therefore
you wouldnt be able to use them. These are my ways, but what of yours?
Book
Five
The Arts of
Sith Meditation
Self-Reflection Sith
Meditation
There is a place within you, a place as briskly clean as ice on a mountain top, cool and
remote. Find that high place, and look down within yourself; breath that clean icy air as you
regard your guilt and shame. Do not deny them; observe them. Take your horror in your
hands and look at it. Examine it as a phenemenon. Smell it. Taste it. Come to know it only
as you can, for it is yours and it is precious. Handle your emotions. Dissect them,
reassemble them, do anything with them to your pleasure. You may still feel them, they
may even be there more noticeable than before, but these emotions, no longer will they
have the power to cloud your mind. Do anything in this place within yourself. That cold
distance-the mountain top within yourself-that is the first key to the power of the Sith.
To those that have read Episode III: Revenge of the Sith, this should seem familiar, this is
the first technique Sidious taught to Darth Vader. I have used this method of meditation
often and have found it to be very effective. My cold distance is a shiny metallic room,
bright with the white glare of the snow outside of it. This room is at the top of my
mountain.There is a large opening, almost as if it were a...hanger I suppose.
--------------------------------
I have studied many different things, including energy. I have studied Psi in particular, that
has been most fruitful for me.
One form of meditation that I have devised uses the Psi Construct "Psi Balls". I'll generally
sit in a dark room with no distractions, and focus on creating the construct. I picture red
and black energy flowing throughout me, filling my body, and channeling through my arms,
into and out of my hands, forming the construct. All the while, I try to feel my emotions
channeling during the energy transference, so that I might enchance the strength of the
construct. Once I have created a sturdy construct, I imagine all of my "light" energies
colored white and light blue, gathering within the construct. Once I feel the Psi Ball can hold
no more "light sided" energies, I gather my angers by picturing what angers me the most,
and use that strength to CRUSH the construct, and "kill" the light within it.
This helps me focus more on my emotions, and to practice moving my emotions and
energies inside of me. I believe that it helps me gain control over my body and mind and
spiritual energies.
I also try to feel my heartbeat. During the meditation, I can not only feel my heartbeat, but
I can feel where my heart is.
It's pretty neat, and I think all of you should try it, because it's definitely helped me at the
very least to focus.
------------------------------
Step 1: Comprehension
The first step in learning to feel the Force is understanding what exactly you are about to
do. The Force is something that is always in you, and you can, by force of will, move it in
different directions through your body. The feeling itself can be described as a rush, or more
to the point, like falling in love. You will feel light. You might say, you feel "enlightened".
The method is about raising energy up through you, and therefore raising your senses to a
higher level.
Step 2: Breathing
Breathing is important in many spiritual endeavors. Martial arts, meditation, etc. Here you
will apply breathing to filling yourself with energy.
First, sit comfortably, with your back straight and perpendicular to the floor. Rest your
hands in your lap, one cupped inside the other. Now, taking deep breaths, inhale through
your nose and imagine light and energy flowing into you and filling you up. Exhale out your
mouth and imagine darkness or empty space coming out of you.
Repeat that step until you can see in your mind's eye that your body is filled with light
energy.
Step 3: Focus
Imagine all the energy that has filled your body starting to gravitate toward the base of
your spine. See it collect there and concentrate itself into a small point of focused energy.
Take as much time as you need to do this step and the one before it.
Step 4: Elevation
Allow the point of energy to begin rising up through your body along your spine. This is
where the feeling of flowing energy will manifest itself. As it travels up through you, you
may begin to have a sense of elation. If not, take your time, repeating the first 3 steps. You
may not feel anything yet, but with practice you will.
Step 5: Release
The energy will rise to the top of your head. Next you must allow it to break free from your
body. Allow the energy to flow out of you, like a river fed by the point of energy at the base
of your spine. Also allow that point of energy to be fed by the Force around you, so that an
infinite continuous stream of energy is flowing up through you and out.
Step 6: Relaxation
By now, if you have been successful, you will understand why I described it as feeling like
falling in love. Now that you have achieved this feeling, it's time to relax and let go of it.
Allow the flow of the energy to slow, gradually. Take deep breaths. Allow the flow to stop.
Move your body a little at a time. Because the experience can sometimes be so powerful,
moving too quickly can be disorienting. Allow yourself to ease out of the experience, getting
up only when you feel normal again.
Step 7: Practice
You may or may not have been successful in feeling the Force. Most are able to feel
something on their first try, but for some, including myself, it took many practice sessions
before being able to truly feel the rush. In time, you may even have the ability to
experience this flow at will, even during daily activities.
-------------------------------------------
Healing Meditation
(hypothesis)
I have yet to find out if this works for anyone else, nor have I quite replicated the
results...then again, there hasn't been a need to. I'll start with the technique itself, then I'll
explain the situation surrounding my discovery of this technique, if it's a valid one. I'd like
other people to try it, as applicable, and give me some feedback. This is primarily for
physical injury, though I believe it can be used to some effectiveness for illness. There may
need to be a certain amount of adrenaline in the system, or something, for it to work
properly.
Here it is: lie on your back, hands folded on your chest like a corpse. Breathe deeply, as
slowly and steadily as you can without straining. Rather than focusing on thoughts of
healing, keep the idea in the back of your mind, then let yourself slip deeper and deeper
into your trance. There may come a point where everything slows down so much, you feel
like you might die if your heart rate/breathing get any slower. If you have fear, this will not
work. Your body will continue doing what it's supposed to as you relax into this meditation;
in other words, you're not going to die, no matter how convinced you may be of this at the
time. Once you cross that threshold, you will likely enter a state somewhere on the verge of
sleep. It is neither sleeping nor meditating, but a little of both. When you come out of it (set
an alarm) you should feel as rested as if you've slept, and if not completely healed, you will
have less pain/discomfort.
I was driving home from work under bad conditions. Roads were slick, my tires were nearly
bald, I was mad because my relief didn't show on time, and I hadn't had much sleep the
previous day (I was working night shift at the time.) Taking a relatively simple turn the way
I usually did landed my car nosefirst in a ditch. My chest hit the steering wheel before the
seat belt kicked in, and I believe my sternum was cracked. I managed to limp the car home,
but I was in total shock. I had a surplus of adrenaline, which dulled the pain, but what I
really wanted was to get to bed and deal with the car thing later. I tried to call in to work,
but when I told them I was in a car wreck, instead of asking if I was ok, they said, "You'll
still be in tonight, right?" (In retrospect, I should have told them to eat massive quantites of
dog feces, but being me, I didn't, and agreed to work anyway.)
My friend had given me a half a Xanax just to get me calm enough to even think about
sleep. (Anyone who knows me knows that I'm about as anti-prescription drug as you can
get, so the fact that I took it is saying something about my mental state at the time. Not
that I didn't know what I was doing, but that I felt I needed chemical help calming down so
I could get enough sleep to deal with work.) Anyway, not only did my chest hurt nearly
enough to bring me to tears (there's only two kinds of pain that make me cry -- womanly
pain, or a particularly bad toe-stubbing. Also getting hit in the nose, but that's not
technically crying...that's my eyes watering because the tear ducts got hit, too,) but I was
starting to get a sinus infection on top of that, and I was still waiting on the adrenaline to
flush itself out of my system. Which, had my relief shown up on time, I would have had
sufficient time for, and still gotten my sleep. But I digress....
Finally, the Xanax counteracted the adrenaline, and I was ready to lie down. I had just
finished reading a Star Wars book, and it occurred to me that it would be really cool if you
could actually do the healing meditation. I set my alarm and started the meditation as
outlined above. There did come a point where I thought seriously for a moment that I was
going to die. Then, I decided I didn't much care at that point in time, and I let go of that
fear. Once I was past that, it wasn't long before I was completely unconscious.
When I recovered, it was precisely one minute before my alarm was set to go off. The pain
in my chest had considerably lessened, and all symptoms of an oncoming cold (scratchy
throat, stuffy nose, etc.) had vanished completely.
I still don't know precisely what the mechanics of this were, or if it might have been the
particular chemical interaction of Xanax with adrenaline, or simply the presence of
adrenaline itself. I'm not sure if this would work as well if there were not some sort of
traumatic injury involved.
Anybody had any experience with this sort of thing? Thoughts? Maybe I'm just a loony?
----------------------------------------------
The complete breath..
The Yogi Complete Breath is the fundamental breath of the entire Yogi Science of Breath,
and the student must fully acquaint himself with it, and master it perfectly before he can
hope to obtain results from the other forms of breath mentioned and given in this book. He
should not be content with half-learning it, but should go to work in earnest until it becomes
his natural method of breathing. This will require work, time and patience, but without these
things nothing is ever accomplished. There is no royal road to the Science of Breath, and
the student must be prepared to practice and study in earnest if he expects to receive
results. The results obtained by a complete mastery of the Science of Breath are great, and
no one who has attained them would willingly go back to the old methods, and he will tell
his friends that he considers himself amply repaid for all his work. We say these things now,
that you may fully understand the necessity and importance of mastering this fundamental
method of Yogi Breathing, instead of passing it by and trying some of the attractive looking
variations given later on in this book. Again, we say to you: Start right, and right results will
follow; but neglect your foundations and your entire building will topple over sooner or
later.
Perhaps the better way to teach you how to develop the Yogi Complete Breath, would be to
give you simple directions regarding the breath itself, and then follow up the same with
general remarks concerning it, and then later on giving exercises for developing the chest,
muscles and lungs which have been allowed to remain in an undeveloped condition by
imperfect methods of breathing. Right here we wish to say that this Complete Breath is not
a forced or abnormal thing, but on the contrary it is a going back to first principles-a return
to Nature. The healthy adult savage and the healthy infant of civilization both breathe in
this manner, but civilized man has adopted unnatural methods of living, clothing, etc., and
has lost his birthright. And we wish to remind the reader that the Complete Breath does not
necessarily call for the complete filling of the lungs at every inhalation. One may inhale the
average amount of air, using the Complete Breathing Method and distributing the air
inhaled, be the quantity large or small, to all parts of the lungs. But one should inhale a
series of full Complete Breaths several times a day, whenever opportunity offers, in order to
keep the system in good order and condition.
The following simple exercise will give you a clear idea of what the Complete Breath is:
Stand or sit erect. Breathing through the nostrils, inhale steadily, first filling the lower part
of the lungs, which is accomplished by bringing into play the diaphragm, which descending
exerts a gentle pressure on the abdominal organs, pushing forward the front walls of the
abdomen. Then fill the middle part of the lungs, pushing out the lower ribs, breastbone and
chest. Then fill the higher portion of the lungs, protruding the upper chest, thus lifting the
chest, including the upper six or sever. pairs of ribs. In the final movement, the lower part
of the abdomen will be slightly drawn in, which movement gives the lungs a support and
also helps to fill the highest part of the lungs. At first reading it may appear that this breath
consists of three distinct movements. This, however, is not the correct idea. The inhalation
is continuous, the entire chest cavity from the lowered diaphragm to the highest point of the
chest in the region of the collarbone, being expanded with a uniform movement. Avoid a
jerky series of inhalations, and strive to attain a steady continuous action. Practice will soon
overcome the tendency to divide the inhalation into three movements, and will result in a
uniform continuous breath. You will be able to complete the inhalation in a couple of
seconds after a little practice.
You will find it quite a help to you if you will practice this breath before a large mirror,
placing the hands lightly over the abdomen so that you may feel the movements. At the end
of the inhalation, it is well to occasionally slightly elevate the shoulders, thus raising the
collarbone and allowing the air to pass freely into the small upper lobe of the right lung,
which place is sometimes the breeding place of tuberculosis.
At the beginning of practice, you may have more or less trouble in acquiring the Complete
Breath, but a little practice will make perfect, and when you have once acquired it you will
never willingly return to the old methods.
-----------------------------------------------\\
Stamina Meditation
When im going to run for longer distances or when i practice or play games, i have a great
meditation technique that can really sustain me and allows me to keep my strength longer
than usual.
First i find a place where im alone...then i close my eyes and focus on the thing that makes
me angrier than anything else, i let my thoughts dwell on that for a while, all the while my
anger keeps growing. Then i focus on the person that makes me angriest of all and repeat
the process, i will still have the anger from the first session and the new anger is added to
that. I also try to cram in a memory that fills me with hate. Then i simply feed on these
emotions and when im about to start doing whatever im supposed to do; i let it all out. The
anger serves as a fuel center when im feeling tired, it is harder to concentrate when ure
tired so then u reach into ur anger and u will get an extra energy boost and will be able to
focus better. the length of these sessions varies since i sometimes have to lock myself in a
bathroom to get privacy but the longer the better it works great....
Posted by Lithiniel:
I believe Lord Moor had outlined a fairly basic variant of this type of meditation at the FA;
hopefully Lord Draconis has found it in the archives and included it here.
There are two types of meditations I have used following these lines. One draws on negative
energies, while the other is more neutral. I prefer the second one because anger/hate can
really bind up your ch'i, which can cause a number of illnesses if you don't rectify it.
Meditation one: To do this, you approximate conditions of an institution that restrains your
freedom. Duration is 1-2 days. You don't spend the entire time in meditation, just part of it.
Make sure that you're in reasonable health if you're going to attempt this, and please refrain
from doing this one if you're under about 16, because it is stressful on the body and
requires fasting for the duration. (Don't want to stunt anyone's growth. Can you imagine a
short Sith? Hehe.)
Mark the time/date when you start. You should practice this for at least 24 hours, but no
more than 48. After 48 hours, your body will overload on stress and you'll either crash and
burn or you'll become unpredictable, unfocused, and possibly violent. From the time you
start, eat nothing. You can drink water, but no soft drinks. If you smoke, you'll have to
refrain for the duration. You can interact with friends and family, but it's best if you don't go
anywhere, because you can be easily distracted when putting your body through this. Sleep
and/or meditate lying down at random intervals. When you sleep or meditate, leave lights
on and put on the most annoying radio station or TV channel you can think of. Play it at a
volume you can't ordinarily sleep or meditate through. Do this at all times of the day or
night. I would say about 3 hours of being up and active to 20-30 minutes of
meditation/sleep. At night (or whatever your normal sleep time is,) stay awake until you
can't anymore and get up way too early. About 20-30 hours into it, begin to focus on an
idea or a word. You're programming yourself to respond to this. You can choose the word,
or one may come to you at random. In spite of your lack of restful sleep, food, and your
usual vices, you should feel relatively clear-headed and energetic. Remember, once you
have your "power word," you should repeat it to yourself while meditating. At the end of the
project, your base energy level should be appreciably (but not drastically) higher, and using
your "power word" should recall a higher state of energy still.
Again, DO NOT do this longer than 48 hours, if you're under about 16, or if you're ill or
prone to mental disturbance. Also, don't practice this particular exercise more than once or
twice a year, at least six months apart. Overuse of this exercise can lead to a psychotic
break. That's a bad thing.
The other technique is much simpler: Sit in a comfortable position with your feet flat on the
floor. It is preferable to not wear shoes or socks, because you want as direct a connection
with the ground as possible. Use a mudra or cup your right hand in your left, palms up, with
your thumbs touching; this creates a circuit through which you will conduct this energy.
Your focus is pure energy from the surroundings. I prefer to focus on the Earth energies
because they are naturally calmer, but still primarily unrefined. (This also works before or
during a thunderstorm, if you prefer that sort of energy. The difference is subtle;
Air/lightning energies are wilder and less predictable, but still useable.) Use whatever
breathing technique seems best. I use the four-count to start with, then simply breathe
slowly and deeply. (Four-count breathing technique: breathe in for a slow count of four,
hold for a slow count of two, then breathe out for a slow count of four. Pause before you
inhale again.)
As you begin to breathe in, visualize the energy you want flowing through you (usually
white light, which is both protective and healing.) It starts coming in through the soles of
your feet, then moves up the body, into your other extremities. Picture the energy
circulating throughout your body. When you breathe out, release less energy than you took
in, so that you have a small surplus of it in your system. The entire exercise should take
somewhere between 10 and 20 minutes, or until you feel you've taken enough. You should
feel refreshed and motivated, ready to tackle whatever is on your plate for the immediate
future. (Slight warning: thoughts going beyond the immediate future can make you feel
overwhelmed, so focus on one thing at a time.) When you have exhausted this energy, or
accomplished your task, you can naturally release whatever is left over with a similar
technique. Simply reverse the meditation, keeping your palms up, and visualize the leftover
energy being discharged through your palms as you breathe out.
------------------------------------------------------
Centering
Sit in a comfortable position and begin breathing deeply. Feel the air rush through your
nose and into your lungs. Now focus your eyes on the tip of your nose while feeling the air
rush into your nose. Now look at the tip of your nose, feel the air coming in through your
nose and focus on your lungs contracting. Do this for a minute and your mind will become
clearer and you will be centered in your body.
-------------------------------------
A General
Tip/Observation
While meditating over the past year or so, I have slowly come to find that, in the initial part
of my meditation, I descend into a dark cavern. In this cavern, there is a large placid lake
with only a small flat stone sitting in the center.
While I am in this cavern, I am at once transported away from the waking realm. Now,
depending on whatever meditation I may be practicing, it all stems from this cavern deep
within the Earth.
At one point, I came up with the theory that the Dark Side, as a storm of the fiery emotion
we have all felt, had an central calm "eye".
From this "eye", I am able to manipulate the darkness towards my ends.
It is beneficial to find a place to take yourself, while meditating, that is most conducive to
your own spirit; that is, wherever you are truly capable of tapping into the Dark Side at its
"source", a place where you find that the darkness can freely and easily flow.
Granted, it may take a while to find this place, but perhaps, in speculation, it functions later
on as a mental queue, one that tells your mind that waking consciousness must turn off in
order to allow the other aspects of your awareness to awaken.
Again, speculation on my part, but something that might yield interesting results later on.
-Vallen
Book six
The Book of The Sith
Arts Force Techniques
Controlling the Force
{C.T.F.}
Im going to use the air for this demonstration considering it is easiest for me and easiest to
be in contact to considering you have to breathe it to live. Now that you have something
picked out the next thing you must be able to do is visualize. You know, picture it in your
head, imagine, if you will, the force in the air, not the air itself, but the force IN the air.
Picture it however you think it would look there is really no wrong way to visualize it if it
works for you. Now that you are picturing it in the air, picture it coming towards you, and
entering your body. Now visualize it forming a pool of sorts inside your stomach or right
where your chest meets your stomach.
If you picture it in your stomach then you might get a little nauseous or stomach cramps
and may have to go to the bathroom. If you do, then stop right there and fix the problem if
you have to go to the bathroom go to the bathroom, if youre nauseous take a tums or an
off brand or if you dont have access to that eat a piece of bread slowly, if cramps you may
have to go to the bathroom or eat something. If you gather it where your chest meets your
stomach then your heart rate may drastically increase. If that be the case stop right then
and there and start visualizing it lower. I dont want anyone having a heart attack and
blaming me. Another likely side effect no matter where you stored the force is a small
headache or heartburn. For the heartburn I would recommend the tums also however the
bread will not work for the heartburn if you get the headache an Ibuprofen, an Advil, or a
Liver Killer, errrrr.I meant Tylenol, will do the trick.
Once you have fixed the problem get back to where you left off. If you have problems then
let all the force go and then pull it back in and repeat this a few times until you dont have
any more side effects. Its just like physical exercise if you dont use it then it might hurt for
a while until you get used to using it. Another thing that might happen is you get exhausted
and fall asleep.let me tell youthis is one of the best naps you will ever have.
If you have pain then it will go away in time and more practice, just don't over-exert
yourself that WILL most likely cause pain.
That concludes the Gathering the Force portion of the guide. This is a necessary step for
ALL basic Force skills and some not basic.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
II. Force-Spheres:
What is a Force-ball?.Here the obvious answer that anybody should know: Its a ball of the
forceooooh. but now Ill tell you how to make one. First, gather the force. Now, if you
havent got the first step dont even try it cause Im pretty sure its impossible unless youre
somehow already good enough to channel the energy straight through to the ball.
Gather the force in your stomach or wherever again and just keep it there for a minute.
Now cup your hands like youre holding a small ball, The smaller it is the easier it is, once
you have done that visualize the force inside of you again only this time see it going up out
of your stomach or wherever and out into your shoulders and down out of your arms and
forming a ball in your hands. At this time you should feel something. Normally it is either
warmth coolness or a tingling feeling. Your hands are not required to make a force-ball, but
it does help beginners to visualize and feel the force-ball to know its there.
Thats all there really is to making a force-ball, but dont think that means its easy there
are some people who have to struggle to get it right, and this is important, DO NOT EXPECT
TO BE ABLE TO SEE IT YET!!! If you can see yours first try then you ought to be praised
ALOT.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
III. Shaping, Shelling, and Moving it:
Shape it
Make a Force-Ball but instead of leaving it as a ball, visualize it becoming something else,
Like a cube, or a cylinder or anything you want, some people have sculpted little cars out of
the force. It's just like playing with play dough except you mold it with your mind instead of
your hands. Just like with the foce-ball you hands aren't necessary but they do help.
Shell it
Now that you've got the basics there, make it hold it's shape, to do this without too much
concentration, you need to shell it. To do this you need to visualize it becoming hard,
completely solid, or just having a hard shell around itkinda like the chocolate shell stuff
you put on your ice-cream and watch it get hard as it gets colder. Once you have done that
you've shelled it.
Move it
Ok now time for some fun with the force-balls. Unless you're already REALLY good with
them they might not be able to interact with anything yet but this is still fun. Since you've
already got the construct made just visualize it circling around in the air make it do loop-
dee-loops or act like they're falling just to pull up at the last minute splat someone with
them or whatever you want to do. This may seem silly but eventually you'll get good
enough that the force-shape can interact with other things. (Make tingly, warm, or cold
feeling to people other then yourself and other force users)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
IV. Making it your Slave(Programming):
Ive read many ways to program a force-ball/Construct. One way Ive read about
programming is what I call the Right Click Method. Im not sure what its actually called,
but "Right Click" fits what it does the best. On a computer when you right click a menu
comes down of options to choose from. Imagine one of those menus coming out of your
force-ball/Construct from there you can do one of two things. 1. Imagine what you want it
to do is on the list or 2. Add an area to type in what you want it to do, and type it. After
you've done either hit "Enter".
Another is called the Conceptual Method, it's easy enough you just think about what you
want it to do. You don't have to put in any details on how to do it jsut what exactly you
want it to do, or the feeling that it woudl give you having it done for you.
The last one I can think of is called the visualization method, this method can be used for
anything, so it seems like a very complicated method. When in all honesty, it's probably the
easiest. All you have to do is visualize the construct doing what you want it to do.
After any of these methods you have to somehow apply the programming so shelling
usually works for that.
There are more methods but if I listed EVERY method for EVERY ability this thing would be
very VERY long. If none of these methods work for you then make your own, be creative.
The basic outline for any programmed construct is its shape, how it's suposed to stay
powered, how long it should stay active if not used, how it should act normally, what it
should do if attacked, and its main purpose.
With programming you can make the Construct do ANYTHING you want, but sometimes it
requires that you can do it without the aide of the construct. The construct is mainly for
holding information and carrying it out. Like a computer when it's being programmed; it will
hold the information and when you want it to execute it's orders it will, but you have to be
able to know how to program it. (sometimes the Sub-C does it for you which is always
good.)
It's almost always a good idea to program the construct so that it can use the force to
regenerate itself until you wish it to no longer be a construct.
NOTE: AI constructs are not a good idea until you've been working on this for at least a few
months, they can end very badly if properly made with an unfortunate mixture of bad
programming.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That concludes the basics to controlling the force, once you have this mastered you can do
innumerable things with it such as attack, defend, recon, and store it in physical items to be
triggered later. Articles on how to do these will be posted eventually, so please be patient
and be practicing.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Inlaying a construct into a physical object may sound a little weird or hard, but in all
honesty, it's not really difficult, or uncommon.
One use for it is a "ward"*. A ward is used to keep people and things away form it, and
whatever it's protecting. More uses for it is making a dreamcatcher actually work, or
enhancing weapons.
Now that the intro is over, let's get to the D.I.Y. segment on inlaying. Start by Choosing the
object you want to put a construct in and what the constructs effect would be. Now, make a
force-ball. (Yeah we like our force-Balls. ^_^ ) Move it so that it's about centered, spread it
out or shrink it to match the object's size and shape, then integrate it with the object. DO
NOT SHELL YET!!!......pretty please......anyway.....where was I? Oh yeah.. After you've
integrated it is when you start the programming. Program it however you need to, and
THEN you can shell it.
If it works then I did a decent article, and you just inlayed a construct inside and
object.....Don't you just feel speckled. If not then one of two things happened; A. This
article was too random or you to understand, or B. You need more practice.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That's it for inlaying constructs. Tell me what you thought about this article and things you
made using the information provided to you, such as my dreamcatcher that I made actually
work, in the following replies.
-Darth Invisus
----------------------------
Shielding:
The first thing about shields I want to tell you about is the shape. Now, there are infinite
types of shields that can be made from the skin shield, to the wing shield, to the hand
shield, but I will only tell you about two of them in this section. You can do a few different
things with shields too. Such as keep yourself warm, cold, block force attacks, block
thoughts or emotions if youre a sensitive telepath or empath, and even amplify telepathic
signals.
Skin Shields
Skin shields are among the most popular shields for beginners. To start off with this one lets
only shield one small part of your body, lets use your hand. Look at your hand, now pull the
force to your hand and visualize it engulfing, wrapping, or coiling around your hand, just as
long as your hand is covered in the force. Now visualize the force turning into like a rock
wall, kind of like the hand of Hellboy or The Thing*. As youre making your shield dont
forget to program it to block out, or amplify, whatever youre trying to block,or amplify,
with the skin shield its usually just to block force attacks.
*Note: If you dont know who he are then youve probably been living under a rock so just
visualize that rock AROUND your hand instead of over your head.or just google him.
Bubble Shield
The bubble shield is another popular one for beginners. If youve been to Dollywood or
Hand-on museum at least once then youve probably seen if not been in one of those
bubbles that goes over your entire body and youre on the inside. A bubble shield is pretty
much the same principle with a few minor alterations. One, Its made out of the force not
bubble solution. Two, It closes off at the bottom and top so that it doesnt shoot off into
space like a power ranger teleport or just look like youre in a tube instead of a bubble.
Ok, heres how to start. First, Pull the force to your feet. Then spread it out in a circle
around you so that its like youre standing on a plate. Now take the force on the edges of
the plate and pull them together over your head. As youre doing that dont forget to
pump more of the force into it otherwise its probably end up like your just stretching silly
putty and tear in the middle. Again, while youre making the shield, dont forget to program
it.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That's it for sheilding, thank you for putting up with my articles, i hope you find them very
entertaining and informative.
______________________________________________________________
Precognition
First I would suggest clearing your mind completely, you might have trouble with this
if you are A.D.D. or A.D.H.D., but it IS possible. After you have cleared your mind
and you are at a completely relaxing mental state, then you can charge. After you are
done charging, visualize, and send the force into your head*. Now that you have a
steady stream of the force directed towards your head, Ask yourself a question that you
want answered that can be answered in the future, or tell yourself what you want to see
in the future. Keep sending the force. Whatever you do don't TRY to see something. if
you get something it'll come to YOU, you don't go to IT. If you try to see something
you're imagination will kick in and overlay what you should be seeing. When you
finally get a visual, audible, touch....ial..., a thought or a smell, don't forget to write it
down. more then likely it will take a while for it to happen if it does. Don't just stick
with one precog and wait for it to come true, keep practicing with many and see how
many of them come true.
Advice: For beginners, you might want to start by instead of just clearing your mind
and sitting there with your eyes closed, you might want to get to the part about asking
yourself a question and then go to sleep. It gives you more elaborate information,
trouble is if you're just beginning you'll have to use your own judgment to separate the
precog from the dream.
*Note: I've read that sending it to the crown of your head has the best effects, of this I
am not positive, because everytime I do it I send it to my forehead and use the back of
my eyelids as a movie screen.
A. Not 100% if youre first starting out dont trust them at all, just write them down
forget about them(so you dont accidentally make it come to be through wanting it to
be right) and wait for them to happen, if they dont just try again if they do, then thats
great, unless you dont want it to happen then at least you did precog right.
A. Thats up to you. If you think what you saw needs to be changed, you trust what
you saw, and you know the person you tell wont think youre crazy, or you can
convince them your not then, yeah.
A. This one is a hard one to determine, but once you think about it it shouldnt be much
trouble. Daydreaming you sit and think about, with precog it just comes to you once
you call it.
A. Yes. Find a little notebook that nobodys gonna use, or make a document on your
computer and write them down with a date and time to refer back to.
Q. What are the dangers to precog?
A. The dangers to precog are that you could see something you really didnt want to
see, or that you go to change what you saw and you make it worse, or you possibly
cause it. Thats why you do extensive precognition sessions with yourself to get all the
facts about why and how that something happened.
A. People have different opinions of this, but personally I believe it is in motion. If you
couldnt change whats in the future once you know it then technically you wouldnt
have a choice you would be MADE to make the same decision you would have if you
hadnt seen it.
A. Simple Answer: Pray and try to prevent it. Extended Answer: PRAY,PRAY,PRAY,
do your precog sessions afore mentioned, and try to prevent it. Now heres my
question. Why were you trying to see it?
A. I wont unless Its a dire situation, or I get paid.and unless I know you in real life
then I cant get paid.
Q. What is Dj vu?
A. (read above explanation), and precog is you reaching out and seeing the future, and
you really HAVE "seen this before."
----------------------------------------
Force
Lightning
Ofcourse alot of people wonder, is force lightning possible, and i say to you, yes it is. No,
blue high voltage lightning does not actually come out of your fingers, the real force
lightning is invisible. Well then how do you know you are performing it you ask? you will feel
it, when you start to get better, it will hurt your hand that you are throwing it at. The more
you progress, you can actually zap someone, when mastered, can cause major pain. Now it
will take years for that sort of mastery, so by the time you have mastered it, you will likely
be mature enough to not go about using it on another human being.
Now as for results, it differs, the very first time i performed this excersize i got zapping pain
in my hand. For others, it may take a while, it depends on your doubt, or natural ability.
Here is how i go about performing this ability:
to make it stronger continue the circuit while speeding it up and imagining more and more
lightning (take this part slowly)
LESSON 2: battle use
for battle use you must have already mastered the first stage to a extreme degree.
Step 1:
you must repeat the circuit idea. this time instead of throwing lightning into your hand,
throw it AT your hand. the better you get the more this hurts.
Step 2:
now try calling it up without the circuit. the circuit is the beggining stage (to be taken
slowly) whereas this part is faster and more advanced. instead of the circuit just picture the
building it up and throwing. remember, at this point absorbing the lightning is uesless, as
you aren't using the circuit. don't get worried if it is weak again now. you have to build it up
again.
Step 3:
you must now build it up more. to do this repeat the excercise mentioned in lesson 1
(above). then when trying the instant lightning, use the same amount of lightning you have
built up too in the excercise (above).
Step 4:
now use both hands. either aim it at your chest, or someone else. with someone else, you
must attempt it in secret. if you use it and the suddenly go "ouch!" then you have managed
to throw it at them. first try close then move further away.
-Darth Viricus
------------------------------------------------
Pyrokinesis lesson
Step 1
Set a candle in a safe place (away from curtains etc) and light it.
Step 2
Visualise a tunnel between you and the flame, causing all you're focus to be on the flame.
You can have your eyes either open or closed for this.
Step 3
Now visualise the flame going out. Feel it happening. Connect with the flame and let it go
out. Like wit telekinesis, don't think - just let it happen. Concentrate yu're focus onto the
flame and on the flame going out.
Once you can put the flame out, do the same again, but try relighting the candle with your
mind - this is much more difficult!
This is the technique I used when learning pyrokinesis feel free to ask me any questions
--------------------------------
Force Choke
Hey this is just an old one from the old website. Here it is (Remember, this is copied and
pasted):
This is a developed quick step process to use Darth Stolas's technique specifically for Force
Choke:
Here is a technique, use by myself to practice force Choke.
First I would start by meditating at least 30 minutes before.*This will be very tiring, as you
are using a large amount of energy.*
It wouldn't be good to do this before some strenuous task or something requireing a lot of
energy.
This has been developed by Telum Mors and posted at the Dark Jedi Grove.
-------------------------------------------
poison
This is a technique i made up a few months ago its very powerful when you get this
mastered so its a very useful tool.
What you are going to do is basicly program the force inside of you to become poison and to
kill or incapasitate a person or animal
To start feel the force flowing thru you now gather some into your hand now give it the
command to "poison him"or whatever your situation is then visualize the force turning into a
purple mist then grab the target and relase the energy into them. Then mentaly lead the
poison to where you want it to go
The kind of poison made this way will start to burn up the energy in the persons body and
make it harder to use so this is effective against other force users if you should ever be in a
situation where you would want to poison them. If relased on or in a vital organ it will cause
the person extreme pain i dont not know the full effects of this because i test my moves on
my friend and i dont wish to kill him so i removed the poison before he got really messed
up
However if you have a specific poison in mind give the force you have gathered the
command to replicate its effects like "cut off oxygen" or "destroy the heart" or whatever
poison you like tho these poisons are harder to make and control
When you first start doing this you will need to make physical contact with your target but
eventualy you will be able to relase it from a distance such as a few feet away then you can
preform this technique with just a glance but ill explain how to do that another time
ok since this technique requires great control of the force i suggest that only the more
skillfull members try to do this technique
-------------------------------------
Electrokinesis
In this lesson i will be showing you a way to preform electrokinesis now there are a few
different methods but this is the one I know and use.
Now to start to get confertable you can be standing or sitting possibly lying down it doesnt
matter as long as you are confertable. Take a few deep breaths to help yourself become
relaxed and feel the force going thru you, after about a minuete of that visualize the force
inside of you changing into electricity or lightning which ever you prefer. The importatnt
part isnt just to visualize it you must feel the lightning inside of you you must feel it
sparking and if you can try to hear it as well, continue to do this until you feel that you are
done then return the lightning back into chi (the force) and take a few deep breaths and
that it. the point of the meditation is to help your chi be able to take on the characteristics
of lightning and then be used since its generated directly from the force it cannot be seen
which doesnt make it any less effective i belive its more devestating if it cannot be seen
To shoot it at someone (if you wish to) just change the force inside of you into lightning like
you did in the meditation then project it out like you would for any other technique
I hope you learned something if you have any comments or questions feel free to ask
this is part of
the Grand part of the
sith,not everything could
fit into one google doc-
heres the beginningmay
have to copy/paste into
browser-Grand Book of
the Sith part one,click
here
The Seven
The Book of
Lessons
I have no words to describe my Path. As prolific as I am, I am left mute by trying to give it
definition. I am made dumb by the simplicity of it, and the beauty. I can only ramble like
some idiot child. I walk a Path beyond words, because there are no words for it, and even if
there were, only those already along it would understand them, and this writing would be
silly, as it would become a matter of course and not worth mentioning. But I write it to
articulate thoughts I have had lately, and in the hopes that it provides some context and
inspiration for those caught in one of our traps.
This is the beginning, and only the beginning. When one comes to question peace, they can
be convinced that peace does not exist, that only the passionate self exists. It is here where
many who have wandered from the Jedi Path come to rest. In my view, this is where the
self proclaimed Grey and Shadow Jedi come and stop. Yes there is more, but until one can
transcend this idea, this concept and see it for what it is, the first step on a Path to sight,
rather than some end all - be all statement of purpose or being, there is nothing more for
them on this Path. There are other Paths for those who stop here. The Sith Path is not one.
Drawing strength of self, of will, of desire, based on our passions, learning them, working
with them, coming to commune with them in perfect unity, is one of the earliest lessons,
rather easy to learn. There are more than a few who come to this Path seeking refuge from
a life of suffering and abuse. They have come to this point by transcending Peace and
Passion, seeing what passion can produce. They have come to stand on their own two feet,
building up strength to rail against the pains and sufferings of the past. This is the second
trap, for if one comes to the Sith Path too early, then this may be the first time that they
have known strength from within, from the self. For some, this is enough. You can see it in
those who glorify strength. They are often extreme in some aspect of life that gives them a
feeling of taking control. I have seen this in body builders, martial artists who focus on
winning, bullies, and commonly in many prior service Marines these are those who have
been held stuck at this level. There are many Paths for those who would stop here, but it is
not the Sith Path.
This is the most unfortunate one for the follower of the Sith Path, for it is here that those
close relatives of the Path, the Jenjidai are trapped. Indeed it is this trap that many
associate with the Sith in general, and perhaps rightly so, for there are many both within
and without who think this is the goal. It is sad to see this happen, for it is merely another
trap on the Path. Power comes when strength is applied with will. It is addicting, and
seductive, and truly delicious. And yet, power applied without conscience is folly, and a Path
to destruction. The Path of power is the Path of ruin. It must be so. Those who can suffer
their ruin and emerge on the other side, not broken but stronger for the fall, they will know
the value of power. They will know what it is to grow beyond power. Those who have not
experienced the ruin will, but until then, the true lesson of power will elude them, and the
greatest powers, those that make pitiful mockeries of their supposed greatness, will never
be attainable. Those who are crushed under the ruin are doomed to eek out whatever life
they will. Theirs is the saddest of all lots, for they are left hollow and broken. It is the risk,
and the price of the Sith Path that not all who tread upon it will benefit. For those who have
not known ruin, there is a Path of power, power that they posess but do not know how to
use. This Path of theirs is what many assume to be the Sith Path, but it is not. The Sith
looks upon them with symPathy and sadness for those trapped for a long time here are
probably better off staying on the Path of Power, for their spirit will be hard pressed to
survive the eventual ruin. The Sith Path continues.
Power is not the only Path to Victory. Victory is the state of achievement. Achievements are
an eventuality for any who apply themselves. But for those walking the Sith Path, this is the
next hurdle to be jumped. Those who find Victory as a stumbling block are easy to find. You
need only listen to them speak. They are fixated on their accomplishments, defining
themselves by them. This is the stage in which one builds their castles, their empires, and it
is important that this work is recognized by others. Some never get past this. They place all
of their identity into what they have built. There is nothing else. But in truth what has been
built is destined to wash away. That which lasts will not be dictated by the one who built it
but by the circumstances of history. Those who are consumed by victory are fixated on
legacy. They fear that all of their work will be for naught. They have good reason to fear, for
it is absolutely true. There are some who will never accept this eventuality. They are the
ones who have been swallowed by this trap. There are many Paths open to them, some of
great wealth and advantage, but until they see and know that nothing they built is
permanent, nor lasting, that times change and with it the needs of the world outside the
self, until that time, they do not walk the Sith Path.
There are many who believe the Path of the Sith is the Path of freedom. Many of these
believe that the breaking of chains symbolizes this freedom. This is the next trap along the
Sith Path. Chains do not represent restrictions, but burdens. As we have traveled the Path
thus far we have cast off many burdens. We have lost our burden of peace as defined by
others and of being bound by uncontrollable emotion. We have cast away the shackles of
weakness and obsession with strength and power. We have come to understand that the
expectations of others on accomplishment are merely folly. There is value in all of these
things, and life needs to be lived through all of them. One cannot learn these things without
going through them. They are bitter pills to swallow, but in each burdens are lifted. We
come to realize that anything is possible, and if we are willing to pay the price, there are
almost no limitations we cannot overcome. Eventually we understand that all of our burdens
are our choice. We cast off the burdens others place on us by seeing that the expectations
are theirs and not what we desire. If one stops here, they do lead a charmed life, for they
see that their life is their own. But this too, is not the Sith Path. The Sith turns to his
burdens and selects those he will carry. He is willing and able, and the burdens do not
encumber his heart for they are his choice, and his desire to carry them makes them light.
The father carries the burden of his daughter with joy and love, and the burden is easily
bearable when she smiles. This is what it is like for the burdened Sith. And when he takes
up those burdens, and continues on then, and only then is he ready. This is where the
Sith Path truly begins.
The Force shall Free Me
It takes the lessons of all that has come before, the lessons learned by passing through the
wilderness, through the traps, the techniques and skills learned along the way that allow the
Sith to begin to use the Force in earnest. This is the beginning. He knows the truth of Peace,
he knows his heart, he knows the source of his strength, and the discipline of power, the
commitment needed for victory, and the temporal state of achievement, the light heart of
the unburdened and the necessity of burdens. One with these is ready to participate in a life
with the Force. And so he, alone, begins the first step of his journey, and walks the path of
sight, the True Path of the Sith.
An Allegory :
Emotion
An Allegory : Emotion
A man traveled down a mountain path and came to a farm. On the porch were a farmer and his
dog. The man walked up to the porch to talk to the farmer. The dog looked up from his slumber,
then looked to his master and then went back to sleep.
That is a quiet dog, said the man. The farmer smiled as he looked at the dog.
After a short visit and a refill of his stores, the man continued on his journey through the
mountains. Deep in the wilderness he heard a wolf howl. Concerned he headed to a small wisp of
smoke he saw rising from the trees ahead. There he found a camp with a man of the mountain
sleeping by a fire. Resting her head on his lap was a wolf.
The wolf raised her head and stared at the visitor, glaring at him as he approached. The Mountain
Mans hand slid from where it rested on the wolfs rump slowly up to her ears where he rubbed
them, calming her without opening his eyes.
The mountain man answered without opening his eyes. She is a wolf, and she aint trained.
Didnt she obey you when you told her to calm? asked the man astonished.
Obey? No, the Mountain Man chuckled at the thought. Shes wild but she can be agreeable
if you know how to ask.
Three People
*Disclaimer* Do not scroll down to the bottom stick to what I have written step by step or
you will gain nothing from this Lesson.
Get out a blank sheet of paper and write a list of three people who you admire most in your
life. Then after their names I want you to write down the three traits about them that you
really admire. Next I want you to make a list of the three people in your life that you
disrespect or hate the most. Finally I want you to write down the three traits about those
people that you disrespect or dislike or hate the most.
The Exercise that you have just done is a projection exercise. Psychological projection is a
defense mechanism that us humans use in which one projects unwanted personal attributes
unto another as a way to deny having the traits themselves. What Id like to suggest is that
when you wrote down the three traits you admire you unconsciously projected three traits
about yourself unto that other person. Id also like to suggest that the three traits you
suggested are your own strengths that you dont lead and develop enough. Id also like to
suggest when you wrote down the three traits you dislike you once again went into your self
and projected three things about yourself unto that person. Id also like to suggest these
three aspects about yourself are your own weaknesses that you do not acknowledge and
are holding you back in your own life to a large extend.
--------------------------------------
In this text I use the term 'morality' in its descriptive sence, to refer to a
code of conduct put foward by a society; The society: any group that
practices any branch of Dark Philosophy.
A Dark Society (Sith, Krath, ect.) will have a morality that takes accepting
the traditions and customs of the specified society; Including: accepting
secrecy, loyalty to the group , and progression; as more important than
avoiding and preventing harm. In addition to conflicts concerning 'right
and/or wrong', this account of morality that is viewed as 'wrong' in the eyes of other
groups. Also, this account of morality can claim that if one acts out of loyalty to the group,
it is moraly acceptable to cause significant harm or death to others that are not in the
individuals group. So, acting altruisticly, with regards to those in the group, is equated with
acting moraly.
Such written linguistic sentences are used to promote understanding of its subject. A fact
simply exists, independent of our judgements of'true and/or false'. An opinion can be 'true
and/or false'. So when no judgements have been made, then there is nothing of which 'true
and/or false' can be observed. Which is why it has been said to never judge a book by its
cover, because of its likelyness of being 'false'. And there are actions and things where
there is no 'right'(good or perfect) option available to choose from and so the action or thing
is inherently wrong or evil.
In conclusion, when it comes to judgements do not allow others to do it for you. You are in
control of your self and your choices; It is your
responsability to decide what the choices are, how to go about them, and
why you chose a certain one. It is therefore imporant for you, as a Dark Adept, to not only
explore yourself and the world with rationality based on logic; but also with a rationality
based on passion and emotion.
-------------------------------------------
The Nature of
Fear..
To understand fear, its nature, its purpose, and ultimately how to usel it you must
understand where fear begins. Fear is a lower brain function, it is primal, an instinctual
awareness to danger that the human body need not converse with the higher brain to
understand. The only of two fight or flight responses, the other being anger. These are the
first emotions any living thing on this planet has, a childs first emotion is fear, this fear rules
most of the infants early life and is ony offset by relative comfort. Its first instinct is
survival, fear leads the infant(in human or animal form) to the passion of and for survival.
Its sole instinct and purpose is to continue its own survival, its only companion to fuel that
passion at first, is fear.
You need not be smart to possess the capacity for fear, and only a fool would try to gain
control over such an instinctual gift. Like a deer who knows the hunters around but cannot
see them, a human can sense danger long before it is percieved by refining his or her
perception of there fear. Fear can overwhelm, it can gain tremendous control over an
individual, certainly there are those who have never gotten past there fear since there early
infant years. Fear can cloud ones judgement and faculties, if you so choose to let it. Only
fools, and cowards let there fear control them. Fear can turn into terror if you let it. Once
this happens it transforms from a usefull emotion to a debillitating one. This is a pitfall to
any emotion, the line where it is usefull and where it becomes debillitating.
However while you cannot control an instinct, certainly not one as old and as powerful as
fear, you can refine your peception of it. As a Sith, and a martial artist, a warrior, I have
spent much time and practice on refining this powerful emotion, to let my perception of it
allow its instinctive impulses to let me take advantage of all that fear has to offer. Fear
offers adreniline and endorphins, this is what allows animals to escape predators, this is
what allows mothers to lift cars off of children. Adreniline grants you greater physical
strength, it heightens your senses, and reflexes, fear grants you greater mental acuity as
well, endorphins are natural pain killers and stimulate other parts of the brain. Though
many are too consumed by there fear to use this emotion well, or at all, or to even be
properly aware of this great alchemical change within them. This is mostly do to lack of
understanding of emotion through lack of training...
Fear is also dangerous and extremely volitile in another way. Because we have higher brain
functions, it interferes and warps our lower brain instincts. Intelligence and imagination are
our greatest gifts to evolve, and also our greates hindrence. People create irrational fears,
monsters of the mind as I refer to them. These illusions are just that, illusions, and yet they
have the power to cripple a person spiritualy,mentaly and physicly. People actually create
fears, irrational phobias that grow into debilitating situations that one often times cannot
overcome. All people of all aspects or spiritual paths seek to rid themselves of these
irrational monsters of the mind, these illusions we entertain throughout our lives. These
illusions must be overcome, not only for the sake of spiritual growth but also so that you
can utilize your fear for what it was intended to be used for,a primitive,yet powerful emotive
response of heightened awareness and survival instinct.
Sith use emotions, They are both fuel for, and fueled by our passion, Sith are not puppets
to there passion or emotions, we control them not the other way around. Emotions are
powerful motivators, any Sith that has a full understanding, and grip upon there emotions
are limited only by there imagination in what they can accomplish. Fear is a Siths best
weapon in his or her emotional arsenal, and once focused properly through the lens of the
will and is refined through proper alignment of perception fear becomes much more than an
instinctual impulse to a threat of danger, it becomes a channeled focused beam of passion
and emotion, capable of much power and motivation and awareness.
Khaos
------------------------------
The Room
You are in a room, you have known this room your whole life. It is well lit, and well defined,
it almost so bright as to be uncomfortable to your eyes. You know every detail to its four
walls, and though you may have reshaped it every now and again, you know, moved the
furniture to fit your current tastes and mindset it is still the same well lit room, with its well
defined angles.
You know the limits of this room intimitely. You have explored its expanse in great detail,
nothing is hidden, nothing is unknown. You know where everything is so well you could walk
it with your eyes closed it is so familiar. You find a certain melancholy peace in this, that
nothing in this room can suprise you. All the books are well lighted, so you can clearly see
the titles, and you have read them so many times you could most likely recite them line for
line. It is the same with the music too, it is all that you have heard before, things you like,
or elaborations of things you like....
Even the shadows that this room casts are not unknown to you, though not as brightly lit
they give a warming contrast and you have changed the room around so much that you
realize any shadow is simply a shaded perspective of that whch is already known. An
elaboration that gives overall presence to the well lit room. And even the shadows are not
unexplored, for although they are darker then on the surfaces of where the light shines
brightly they are not altogether uncomfortable, or unexplorable. Simply a shifting of the
light will banish, or illuminate the shadow enough for you to see its form and depth...
As always however as your gaze takes in the room you notice the door on the far wall. It is
not the door you entered in, that door disappeared the moment you entered this room.
Perhaps you will see it again, but for now you gaze rests on the door in front of you across
the hall. You know this door well, its expanse is not unknown to you its been here since you
came here, it is a simple white door with a brass knob. Nothing special about it, and yet
your heart pounds in excitement just looking at it.
You get up, as you always do, and cross your well lit room to the door, your breathing
comes louder and your heart beats faster..You stand in front of the door and your hand of
its own volitation comes to rest on the cold brass knob and without thinking you turn it and
open wide the door to.....
Nothing.....???
The other side of the door is black, and the intererior of the room is....black? No, black
indicates color, this room is void, no light from your well lit room casts into this next one, it
doesnt even penetrate on inch, You are sweating now and your heart is like a triphammer in
your chest, your breathing has become louder and although you are for some unknown
reason you are afraid, you are also....excited.....curious......
You have done this many times before, and in the beginning you would just close the door
and walk away, but you have grown braver over the years and your other hand paws at the
inside of the room against where the wall should be, seeking a switch so to cast light into
this void, so you can feel the relief of knowing....Except there isnt a switch...for some
reason you cant even feel a wall on which a switch should be. Growing slightly more bold
you lean forward into this inky indefinable blackness, this void without seeming shape or
form. You almost take a step in and feel a slight wave of vertigo as your foot comes in
contact with....nothing. In a panicked moment you realize there is no floor as well and you
almost fall in. Stepping back and righting yourself you breathe deeply before grasping the
walls of your own well lit room and leaning out into the void.
Then you begin to hear, or is it just your mind playin tricks on you? You think you
here...things moving out in the void, of course you cant be certain as you cant see
anything, and is it really things moving out there or is it just some strange music that you
are only interpreting as something diffrent.... You take one of your hands off the wall and
lean farther out, and stretching your hand out into the void, you search blindly to discover
anything about this darkness beyond darkness, this place without direction, or seeming
limits....Something brushes your hand, or did your hand brush something? It matters not
for your nerve breaks and you tear yourself back into your well lit room, slamming the door.
You are drenched in sweat and fear and excitement pour off of you in waves....
You sit in a chair chair and your breathing relaxes, you stop sweating and you grow calm
once again. Your room gives you comfort because even in your terror you knew where your
chair would be and sat down without even looking, everything is where it should be, as it
should be. And for a moment you simply bask in your knowing.....
However you eyes wayward of your will steal back to the door, and a curious longing wells
up within you. You want to know what lies beyond this door, and yet to do that means
leaving the comfort of knowing. That next room(if it can be called a room) requires a great
sacrifice from you, to sacrifice your comfort. Comfort of knowing, of seeing,of limits... for
there is no light in the room beyond this one. Discovery is done through feeling,
hearing,tasting intuition, PASSION.
There will be pain, and suffering there will be despair, and yet what great expeditions in
history have not been without these things......Once these things become known to you,
they will have no power over you, and you joy, compassion, and love will soar higher more
defined by the contrast of the others(pain,suffering,despair) And of course there ae the
things out there, in the void.....those things that brushed against your hand....what if one of
those things got a hold of you?
No path is without its dangers, or, you think its illusions, what if you are simply creating
illusions out of fear so as not to have to explore that which you cant, dont(refuse) to
understand? What if it simply is nothing but you making mountains out of mole hills..What if
its not though?
So you sit, and you reshape your room to comfort yourself, you study the shadows to
perhaps give you a sense of satisfaction, to fill a void, an emptiness in yourself you cannot
explain....there is certain darknes in the shadows, but it is not unknown, or unexplored, it is
not that limitless,formless darkness of the void beyond the door.You grow angry in time at
yourself, at your own self induced ignorance and fear to what lies behind that door. So you
go back yo your chair and study the door again, your curiousity and excitement will build
again, you will look beyond the door again. You know this is only a matter of time. Perhaps
next time, will you step through though?
Perhaps.........
Khaos
----------------------------------------
The Necessity of
Power
Is it wrong to crave power? I don't think so. Allow me to explain my thoughts...
My point, in this short article, should be relatively easy to grasp. What of the mind? What of
the body? And, if you believe it exists, what of the spirit? To me, these are far more
complex than matter, and should be explored and possessed. To survive physically, at least
in the realm of nature, one would need to possess enough physical power to eliminate
threats, should they arise. We see this with wolves, apes, felines, and, though only
occasionally these days, we see this with humans. Sometimes it is threat to reputation,
something necassary for navigating the social world we live in, and sometimes it is a threat
to our continued existence as living beings. In matters such as these, the body should be
more than functional, it should be strengthened, in appearance as well as effectiveness. I
think that, at the very least, the body should be forged to be your tool, ready for you to use
should the need arise. This is why I dislike the use of advanced weaponry such as guns, and
nuclear warfare, it takes away from the benefits of physical conflict. The mind, even now, is
a mysterious aspect of the Self. Intelleigence, intellect, I think these are extremely
important. For simplisitic functions, we need to learn what harms us, what aids us, we need
to explore things we don't yet comprehend. It is necassary to become an intellectual being
to some degree for the purpose of survival, whether you be completely alone or surrounded
by countless other humans. Spiritually, I have my own theories and ideals which may or
may not be applicable to your views. I believe emotions to be spiritual functions rather than
just of the body and mind. Going with the assumption that my theory isn't incorrect, I think
it would benefit you spiritually to experience, learn about, and guide your emotions.
Discpiline and developement of will power have also often been attributed to the mind,
though I think that an individuals will is of his/her spirit, though I might speculate that it is
also a part of the mind as well as the spirit.
Well, I've babbled on enough for now, so I'll spell out the point I wish to make in
conclusion. I think that power, at the bare minimum, is a necessity to keep the body, mind,
and spirit alive. Seeking power and steadily gaining it, continuing to progress and
strengthen yourself, that is a crucial part of truly living your life to its fullest. Any
comments, disagreements, inquiries, etc. are welcome. Any suggested revisions or additions
are also welcome, as I just wrote this up in a freewrite of sorts.
----------------------------------
First of all is the most widely known difference. the sith use the "dark"side of the force,
while the jedi use the "light" side. of course, i think both of these things are misnomers. the
are no sides, there is just the force. of course, some abilities are considered, "dark". those
abilities are used by the sith.
another big difference to take into account is that, jedi do not use emotions when using the
force, they only calm themselves. the analagy i will now use is eskimoes and inuits. inuits
are eskimoes but not all eskimoes are inuits. in these terms, jedi use calm to use the force,
but calm isnt singularly a jedi technique. sith also use calm to manipulate the force. the
difference is, that when sith have emotions, eg. anger, hatred, disgust, rage..., they will use
them for manipulation of the force. of course, sith are still able to draw their powers from
calm.
next, i want to consider, how sith and jedi fit into the community. when a jedi can do
anything to help, he/she will. a common prejudice is that helping people is banned by the
teachings of the sith. THIS IS ABSOLUTELY UNTRUE! when sith help people they dont
explode in a blue fireball or suffer from a panic attack. when sith help people they simply
help them then get on with their lives. why is this a difference then? you might ask. the
difference is that sith look for a reward when they help people. whether it be a physical
reward like money, the chance to better their morals or training. it might just be to help
other people.
Last but by no means least is this; dependancy. Fully fledged sith do not need other people.
When they do ask for help they are all but always trying to manipulate people in some way.
They might be getting people to become their ally. They might be distracting someone.
They could simply want to know someone better. But insight is required when sith ask for
help. Jedi on the other hand do depend on others.
-Darth Viricus
-------------------------------
Indeed truer words were never spoken, however I would state that any emotion is a living
thing, negative, or positive. Feed any of them and they will grow, fueling you, and any Sith
should be mindful to expierience the whole spectrum of emotion, not just dwell in one over
the other. However the fact that emotion is a living thing, and if fed long enough it can grow
out of the proportion of you to control. It can consume you...Anger turns into uncontrollable
rage,Love into obsession, etc... Sith feed off of there emotions, it strengthens them, and
there connection, not only to the force(Ki,chi,life, univeral energy..) but to themselves. To
truly understand yourself, you must understand your emotions and how they can effect you,
you must test the limits of how much you can feed them. Only by knowing ones limits can
one surpass them...
This is where your will comes in, for without a powerful will, your emotions can easily
control you and make you a slave to them. Anyone who has lost there temper and
needlessly and recklessly destroyed things around them in there rage knows this as fact. If
you havent ever lost control of your temper, then refer to DARTH BANE: RULE OF TWO
Bane loses his temper and almost destroys his apprentice,once he gained control of himself
he saw what waste that would of been, not only of time, but of a precious resource of one
so strong in the force to carry on the Sith. Or in the case of Vader attacking Obi Wan from a
strategecly disadvantous position...and we all saw how that went.
Your emotions are fuel, your will must be the furnace that keeps your emotions from
consuming you in there flames. If the furnace of your will is not strong enough and you
continue to feed your emotions past the point where it erodes you will, then yes, you may
have greater power...but for what? Power without focus or goal, is pointless. Power without
control, is useless and serves noone, not even yourself. When you can bring together
emotion and the will, true use of its power is brought to bear. An intelligent mind,can
through the use of will, focus your emotions to a lasers point, making the use of them
benificial to you. To do this effectively you must practice. As stated, emotions are living
things, without sufficient practice they will continue to feed until they consume that which
generated them.
Emotions are the laser, the power, Sith are the lense that focus it,which use the power.
Lasers can save lives, such as in operations, or burn holes in things. That however is up to
the individuals will to focus and choices they make...So if emotions are the laser and the
Sith is the lense, think of the Force(Ki,Chi,Univeral life energy, God, whatever....) as the
machine which powers it. So make sure the lense is well forged and focused, your
mind,body, and spirit must be forged properly to become a proper lense. Use this
knowledge wisely and responsibly
Chains
Chains. To many to countbut as a Sith, the chains serve a purpose. They motivate us
to become strong so that we may brake them. I suppose the end goals are power, freedom,
and an attempt to reach perfection. Power can be for its own sake, but it is also another
means to another end. I would argue that without power, there is little chance of freedom.
And without freedom, how can we work towards the unreachable goal of perfection. It
seems that the end goals are interconnected, they rely on each other. If you possess power,
you have a tool that can be used to obtain freedom. If you have freedom, you have a tool
that can be used to obtain near-perfection. In obtaining these things, I have no doubt in my
mind that they change us. Now the question is, will we change for better or for worse? Will
we deteriorate or evolve? That is a choice I feel we all can and must make. It is the
transformation spoken of in what most of us consider Sith Lore, they were the words of the
fictional Sith Lord, Darth Revan. Some would argue that these things are not within our
control, but I beg to differ. Its all a matter of choice, if you say you cannot control such
things, you are weak and ignorant. If you say you choose to surrender control to the Force,
that is your choice, and you must be prepared to accept the consequences, be they costly or
beneficial. If you say you can control things of this nature with minimal effort, be mindful
and make sure your words are not born out of arrogance or over-confidence.
Everything here is from my own mind, and is, as a result, only based on my point of view,
so take what you will from what I write.
-----------------------------------
Sith seek power for powers sake, we are drawn to it(speaking for myself, mostly). Power, if
we aren't cautious and mindful can lead to over-confidence and arrogance. What is so great
about power? Well, for starters, if you have a goal you desperately need to reach, the more
powerful you are, the easier it will be to obtain your objective, and to gain power, you must
first gain strength, and for that, passion is needed(this will soon be explained in my
holocron). Like the Dark side Logic lecture in the Great Jedi Holocron, one thing leading to
another is not definate, but in this case, it is the likely series of what will happen.
If you powerful, and have been for a time you may become arrogant in the belief of you
own invincibility, this over-confidence can destroy the power that you've worked so hard to
control. If control is lost over you power, you can diminish yourself in every aspect, along
with all those close to you. Knowing you can't lose is one thing, but relying on such a fact
can quickly mutate it into opinion. You must work for victory, it doesn't just happen.
Destruction can be avoided, but if arrogance is not avoided as well, being crushed by your
own power may be the better choice. Corruption shows and if you become corrupt, I doubt
you'll see it that way. Corruptionn is part of what makes a tyrant what he is.
Be aware that all you do, every small action you take, every decision you make, has
echoes; cause and effect, for every action, there is a result, be it consequence or reward. If
you set in motion events that will benefit you and can be manipulated to your advantage,
do so. There are uses and harms of these echoes and if you can learn to use the
reverberations I speak of, the possibilities are limiteless.
---------------------------
Politics
In politics, you must see with your ears and hear with your eyes. Try to translate the
meaning of the first sentence. Once you have done this you will find that the saying is both
a political exercise and a teaching of politics. There is a meaning underlying the words of
the saying which you must find to complete the exercise. Upon completing the exercise you
will have the teaching I mentioned.
To identify the hidden meaning is to use the language of the politicians, it is refered to as
"Political Code". To become adept at politics you must understand and speak in this "code".
The code itself is really nothing more than saying something and meaning another most of
the time, or there will be a different, usually deeper meaning to be puzzled out; this isn't
always the case, but most of the time politicians speak in such a way to get their points
across subtely. In a political conversation, this is the dialect you use.
I will give everyone time to try and find the meaning of:In politics, you must see with your
ears and hear with your eyes. Once a few people have come to their own conclusions, I will
say what I believe it to mean and what I think the meaning itself teaches of politics.
_________________
Here is my interpretation:To see with your ears means that to understand a politician, you
must truly hear and listen to what they say to see the hidden meanings behind their words.
To hear with your eyes, you must read their emotions and feelings on matters being
discussed by watching their expressions and reactions(you can also use empathic abilities as
a Force-User) to correctly hear and listen to what they say.
-----------------------
Pick your Company Wisely
Lets face it in this world of ours isolationism is not a practical philosophy to live by. To gain
power you must align yourself with others to expand. Consciously or unconsciously those
around us have an effect on our lives. Buddha once said a beast may wound your body but
a bad friend will wound your mind. The importance of keeping the right people in your life
cannot be stressed enough. To do this you must first have a ruthless eye to those around
you including your own family.
People like this must be gone from your life ASAP because in the end they will only bring
you down. This of course must be on a case-by-case basis but the main point is to limit the
time spent with people like this. Instead you must find people like yourself and who you
want to be. But be mindful behind your true relationship with ANY person! This is especially
important to those with limited spiritual practice, as they are less mindful. In time you will
see improvement in your own life from success to happiness. Be warned do not make
excuses for anyone, your strength demands it!
----------------------------------
Yes, we use and encourage the use of emotions, but we are calm and patient, traits often
only related to Jedi. However, the truth is that calmness and patience are held in high
regard by Sith and are often used with emotion to maintain the control I so often speak of.
Control in itself is also an important factor that should noticeably stand out, for it requires
great self-discipline on our part.
Emotions are our keys to darkness, without them, I would more than hesitate to call myself
Sith. Anger: focus, strength, courage. Fear: caution, paranioa, logic. Hatred: Determination,
relentlesness, strength of will. Those are only a few examples of emotions and their
benefits.
Discipline is part of a Sith's life. There are three main aspects of discipline: mental, physical,
and spiritual(spiritual includes the Force). Without these disciplines, which I consider the
pillars of Sith strength, we could not gain power and there is little reason for existence
without power.
Book
eight
The Sith
Scrolls
The Scroll of Chaos
Let my words be written so that you of the future may know the true power of
the Force.
Before the universe began there existed only chaos. When Chaos ruled, that what
we now call the Force was not present. Chaos is neither good or evil it just is. When
the universe came into being it was through Chaos that it was created just as the
Force. Chaos determined how the Force interacts with all that is part of the
universe. In time the universe became stable and Chaos was lost, the matter in the
universe became the planets and the stars. The Force settled into all the matter that
existed, both seen and unseen. When life began it was unable to draw upon the
Force which bound it to everything else in the universe. In time this changed beings
began to sense the Force and use it.
There came a time when beings learned to use the Force, the were called Jedi.
Their philosophy was to use the Force to help those less fortunate, never to use the
Force for their own benefit. By doing this the Jedi only use one half of the Force, this
limited their potential. If it were left to the Jedi the knowledge of Chaos would never
have been found. Soon some of those Jedi became discontent with the Jedi way.
They set out on a new path of discovery, they began to
experiment with the Force. These Jedi were the founders of the Sith. The word Sith
means chaos, these Dark Jedi learned that they could use the Force to gain access
to the fundamental force of creation called CHAOS.
The use of Chaos can be very dangerous, for it's power is cumbersome. Any who
attempt to use it must be willing to suffer the consequences of their actions,
including their own death. To ever have any real success in using Chaos the user
must be skilled in the use of the Dark and Light Sides of the Force. One of the most
very simple uses of Chaos is the ablility to shatter the soul of another being.
This is accomplished by focusing on the frequency at which the soul vibrates in the
Force. At the most fundamental levels of matter Chaos still exists in some small
part. When the user has focused in on the soul's frequency, the user must
consentrate his anger on what he wants to effect. This is the dangerous part, if the
user does not have full consentration on the aspect of Chaos that he wants to effect
the user may unintentionally use the Force to nudge the wrong aspect of Chaos. In
doing so any number of thing could happen including the destruction of a solar
system. If the user has focused in on the right aspect of Chaos he may then nudge
it with the Force, in doing this the user is ineffect changing the reality of the
universe in that localized area. The soul is not actually destroyed for this is not
possible, the soul is shattered it is knocked into another reality. Only a very skilled
user of Chaos can determine the place the soul is banished to. Another use of Chaos
it to destroy matter. Just as before the user must focus in on the frequency of the
object he wants to effect, the only diffrence is the aspect the user will effect with the
Force. In this case the user will effect the aspect of subatomic bonds, the user must
use the Force to feel his way through this intricate disorder to find this aspect.
With use the user will be able to navigate their way through Chaos with relative
ease. But you must be warned the use of Chaos is diffrent every time, a path used
before may not be the same the next time you use it for this is also the way of
Chaos.
As it is written so it is.
Amulet Construction
Only the most skilled of Alchemists can ever hope correctly create a Sith Amulet, for its
magic is dangerous and even the slightest miscalculation could result in disaster and
possible death of the Alchemist. The construction of a Sith Amulet is a long and drawn out
process, and requires complete isolation and utmost concentration on the part of the
Alchemist. Any form of disturbance could be prove fatal. The necessary materials for
constructing a Sith Amulet are few, but they are very rare and can only be used if found in
perfect condition. Some materials can be synthetically processed, but the process itself is
just as long and as involved as the construction of the actual amulet itself. The main
components of a Sith Amulet are metal alloys and crystals, but not just any crystal will do.
Only a pure and perfect crystal will be able to channel the energies necessary to make a
Sith Amulet effective, and these crystals are a rarity indeed. Only a few worlds are known to
have harbored these types of crystals; worlds such as Adega and Korribun. The metals
needed must simply be pure and intainted.
The actual construction of the Amulet is a very lengthy process. All of the timing must be
right and the materials necessary must be in perfect condition. It is also of utmost
importance that the alchemist seclude himself from all possible disturbances during the
entire process or the train of thought could be lost and would have to be repeated from the
beginning. A concentration device is a useful object in assisting the alchemist in
constructing a talisman.
The first step in the process is the sterilization and purification of all the materials involved
in the construction process of the Sith Amulet. All raw metals are to be melted and
seperated/mixed in the proper proportions in order to achieve the desired types of alloys
necessary. A large cauldron is ideal for this type of work, and a sterilized environment is
essential. All jewels and crystals used must be polished and cut in perfectly symmetrical
shapes to allow the maximum amount of energies to be channeled and stored within them.
Synthetic jewels and crystals may be used in the construction of Sith Amulets, but these
items MUST be perfect in every aspect, symmetrically and atomically, and the must be cut
perfectly.
The most common forms of Sith Talismans are amulets, medallions, or necklaces that can
easily be worn around ones neck to allow the hands to be free during the rituals and battles
that they are used in. The shape and fashion of the Talisman are entirely up to the
alchemist in charge. The usual method is inlay a crystal or jewel within a metal mold
partially surrounding it in order to give support for the donning of the device. The Sith Rune
of bonding must be inscribed upon the amulet during the construction accompained by the
rune of the desired effect of the device.Upon the completion of the physical aspects of the
device, the Sith Spell of bonding must be repeated ritually upon the device once at dawn
and once at dusk for 3 days by a Sith Magician, and the magician must also fast during this
period or the entire process will be destroyed. The talisman is than hung around the neck
with a small chain or other similar device.
Capturing a Soul
One powerful ability of Sith Talismans is the ability to capture the soul of a being within
them and tap into that soul as a source of energy. This not only doubles as a very efficient
power source, but is is also a very effective method in which to get rid of your foes. Souls
are not very easily captured, however, and some very powerful souls are not easily
contained as you will soon learn. Only very strong and powerful individuals should attempt
these kind of feats.
The key to capturing a soul within a Sith amulet is of course to weaken it by breaking the
will of the individual. The most effective way of go about this is by defeating the victim in
combat. A person defeated in combat realizes their own weakness, and therefore realizes
that further resistance will only cause more pain and agony as they attempt to defy the
inevitable. Once you have broken your victims will, they have no chance of escape.
The only way to capture a soul within a Sith Talisman is to channel vast amounts of
powerful Dark Side energies through the Talisman and draw the soul out of the host body
and into the amulet where it will stay for eternity or until released. It takes a vast amount
of concentration for this manuever and the difficulty of the task is determined by the
strength and skill of the user opposed to the strengh and skill of the victim. This conflict
often turns into a battle of the wills in which if the user wins, the soul is trapped within the
talisman; and if the victim wins, he resists the attempt to trap his soul. Note however that
both the user and the victim will be severely fatigued from this battle of the wills (assuming
that the victim resists) and the stress from the conflict could be enough to damage or even
destroy the amulet. Also note that if the victim had been severely weakened beforehand
that the user will score an easy victory and will suffer almost no fatigue at all.
Once the user has trapped a soul or souls within his talisman, it is utilized as a power source
for the amulet as well as an anchor for Dark Side energies to cling to. This makes the
amulet so it is not as easily drained and also increases its power level. The more powerful
the soul captured, the more power is added to the amulet, but the more difficult it is to
contain. Please note that a contained soul is not always a helpless soul.
The domain inside an amulet can best be described as chaos. Vast amounts of energies are
constantly channeled through, and the various souls within (if there are any) are all floating
around inside, with usually the more powerful souls dominating the weaker ones.
Sometimes the soul(s) within an amulet can catch the user off gaurd and attempt to take
him/her over, especially when the user is very weak and is using the amulet's energies.
Again this comes down to a battle of the wills, with the same effects as before. A soul will
usually attempt a takeover very shortly after it is taken. A soul gets gradually weaker as it
remains within the amulet because its energies are constantly being drawn upon and used.
Therefore it will be easier for the soul to attempt a takeover early while its energies havent
been drained.
The lost souls are not always ready to take this chance though, for if the stress is too much,
they may end up destroying the amulet, and their soul would be lost forever. If the
takeover is successful, however, the user will be a prisoner in his own body as the most
dominant soul within the amulet will have direct control over his/her actions. A takeover can
be detected by other Sith magicians, and together they can channel their power together to
drive the soul out of the body and back into the amulet, or simply destroy the amulet all
together.
There have been a very few rare cases where a captured soul has taken over a body
through an amulet, but rather than simply controlling the body through the amulet, the soul
was powerful enough to actually transfer itself into the body. This is a very rare occasion as
the soul must belong to a VERY powerful individual, and few people of this magnitude exist
today. When the soul takes over the host body, the the original soul is pushed back into the
subconcious mind of the body, where it can only witness the actions that the invader is
making, but can do nothing to affect or prevent them. This drives the individual to madness,
and if he ever recovers from this horrible prediciment, he becomes seriously mentally ill
from this ordeal, and can never regain his sanity again. If the occupancy time was very
brief, however, the individual usually does not acquire these side effects.
Amulet Safety
Unless properly constructed or wielded, a Sith Amulet can be just as damaging to the user
as it is to their opposition. Sith Talismans channel vast amounts of Dark Side energies
through them, which makes them very dangerous devices if not handled properly. Misuse of
these items can lead to disconfiguration, insanity, and even death.
Although it is extremely difficult to destroy a Sith Talisman, they can sometimes be
damaged. A common form of damage is caused by the unproper construction of the amulet.
This can be caused by the use of damaged components during creation, unsterile and
disturbed atmosphere upon creation, and perhaps the most common, the incorrect use of
binding runes and rituals during the final phase of construction. All binding runes must be
hand carved and in perfect symmetry upon the surface of the talisman, or they will not
function properly and sometimes not at all. Many times are "dud", or dangerous devices
created by unskilled alchemists.
If the binding ritual is performed incorrectly by the Sith Magicians, it can also cause the
talisman to be defective. These rituals must be performed in complete harmony for them to
acheive their maximum effectiveness. The Magicians must fast for the three days that the
rituals are performed, and each ritual must start at the exact same time everyday, once in
the morning and once at dusk.
An amulet can also be damaged during a ritual in which more energy is utilized by the
amulet than it can possibly handle. This usually occurs when more than one Sith Magicians
are focusing their energies on one amulet to complete an operation. This is an effective way
to get things done, of course, but one must pay close attention to avoid a catastrophe by
placing too much stress on the talisman. If an overload is caused, a "kickback" (described
below) may result, causing injury to all involved, and possibly death.
A damaged amulet will not function properly or as effectively, and can sometimes have
dangerous side effects. Due that the fact that Sith Amulets channel vast amounts of potent
and dangerous Dark Side energies, a damaged amulet may allow some energy to escape
during vigorous use. This is called a "kickback" and is extremely dangerous depending upon
how much energy is released. Depending upon the amount of damage to the amulet and
the intensity of the activity the amulet is involved in, the energy released during the
operation will cause an explosion of Dark Side energies, seriously injuring all those within its
blast radius with the most damage being taken by the user. In most cases this results in
death. All kickbacks will cause even greater damage to be done to the amulet, and it could
even result in the talismans destruction.
Amulets containing souls could also cause a kickback should a takeover be initiated by the
prisoner soul. If the stress is too much for the talisman's structure to handle, it could result
in a kickback, usually with enough force to utterly destroy it and causing the souls within to
be lost in limbo forever, as well as injure the user.
Amulet Power
Sith Talismans draw their power from a variety of sources in order to continue to function
properly. Upon creation, all amulets are given the ability to channel Dark Side energies
through them, but that does not mean that these amulets are always self-sufficient. Some
amulets need a constant recharge of energies, while others may only need to be charged
every once in a while. Another factor may be the amount of use an amulet recieves as its
powers can be drained easily if it is used often. Most amulets draw upon the power of their
user for their energies. This type of amulet is drained very easy as it's supply is limited to
the strength of the user himself. The more powerful the user, the more effective the amulet
will be in his hands. Also note that because the amulet draws upon the user's own inner
strength, these amulets are very exhausting to utilize. The user can sometimes suffer
considerable fatigue after or during long and involved rituals, and will be required to rest for
a very lengthy period of time to regain his strength back. This makes most amulets of this
type impracticle during a battle.
Amulets containing Jedi souls are very powerful talismans indeed, as the trapped soul(s) are
continually feeding the amulet (not by thier choice!) the energies it needs in order to
function effectively and properly. These amulets are not as drained as easily, and some
powerful souls are capable of powering an amulet for hundreds of years, depending on the
amount of use it recieves. Be warned though that amulets containing these powerul souls
have been known to take over thier user and control his/her actions. Dabbling with these
amulets can be very potent but also very dangerous.
Talismans can also be fueled by a handful of Sith Magicians focusing their energies upon the
amulet in order to make it more efficient in acheiving the desired effect. During these
rituals, all involved are channeling their own personal energies into the talisman to make it's
powers stronger and more potent. This can be very dangerous though for if the ritual is not
performed correctly and too much energy is being channeled into the talisman, the results
could be devastating. If too much Dark Side energies are channeled through the amulet at
any given time, it could overload and explode with enough force to kill or injure the user,
and cause damage to itself or even be destroyed.
Locations of a strong presence of the Dark Side could also serve as effective sources of
energy for an amulet during a ritual. it has been recorded through history of Sith Magicians
performing rituals in areas of a strong presence of the Dark Side in order to make their
magic more powerful, and the same holds true to utilizing an amulet's powers in those same
areas. For example, a ritual invloving a Sith talisman would be more effective if performed
in the tomb of an ancient Lord of the Sith rather than the streets of a small fishing town on
some uncharted planet. The talisman draws upon the almost limitless energies surrounding
it to serve as it's source of feul for such operations. Other locations of a strong Dark Side
presence could be the sites of massacres or battles where there had once been much death
concentrated in a single area, or even any Hallowed ground where a historic event utilizing
the Dark Side had once taken place.
Book nine
The Book of
Magick
Protection Spell:
Craft of spell
in the fire
weave it well
weave it higher
weave it of shining flame
None shall pass to hurt or main
So mote it be!
-------------
Extra: Grave yard dirt ( Goofer dust ) place this near your enermys home in the shape of a person
this directs misfortune.
-----------------------------------------------
--------------------------------
deadly curse
this a very powerful spell that curses your enemy.
Sit for five minutes and focus on how much hate you feel for the target. Convert all your
insecurities, all your pain from everything, all the hate you feel for others, your joy, your
stress, convert it all to hate for that person. Circulate the hate for five minutes, and say I
curse you 27 times. 27 is an unlucky number. Do that at the same time. After that, have a
cup with milk in it. Pour some vinegar and squeeze some lemon/lime in there too. Stir the
potion counter-clockwise 7 times. 7 is the number of completion Say what you wish like I
curse you Tommy, may all your friendships crumble and die then say So Mote It Be
dispose of the chemicals in the soil, or water. No other way
----------------------------
-----------------------------------------------
Breaking a hex
A spell to destroy a hex that has been given to you.
Cast a magick circle with you wand, athame or forefinger. Place the white candles in the
North and South direction and the purple candles in the West and East directions, activate
the crystals and put on in each direction. Chant: 'Element of water, I invite you to assist me
In breaking this hex! Welcome.' Light the two white candles whilst visualizing a ribbon on
white light rapping around you in a clockwise direction, then light the two purple candles
and visualize them wrapping around you in an anti-clockwise direction with the white
ribbon. Pick up your picture and visualize it being surrounded by black light, but then the
black light being completley consumed by a colour of light you consider protective (I choose
red due to the red candle being associated with protection) Chant: '(Say the colour) light of
protection, (say colour) pure, I have been given I curse I can no longer endure. Purify my
body and cleanse y soul, Remove this hex from me please, May you devour it whole. So
mote it be!' Bow to the four directions and and chant: 'My curse is lifted, My bad luck away,
Curser! Leave me alone forever or the curse will come to you and stay!'
-------------------------
Exorcise Spirits
The following ingredients are needed
to cast Exorcise Spirits
Learn At Least 10 Banishing Spells Or Have Experience In Exorcism
Hold Your Hands Together. Your Thumb Face Each Other, So as Your Index And Middle
Finger. While Your Other Finger Hold It Like Holding A Gun. Then Chant Three Times:
''On abira unkyan sharakutan''
MEGA WARNING BY MNE,THIS IS A NOTE,THIS MIGHT NOT BE AN EXORSIM,IT MIGHT BE A
DEMONIC OR SPIRIT SUMMONING OR SOMETHING.
-----------------------------
Half way down you will see a numbered section, these are are list of things you need to do.
Astral
Projection
Over 50 members on this site have asked me about this ritual so here it is. This is the
strongest and easyest way to learn the art of Astral projection. Please forgive the way its
written i took this Strait from my own spell and rituals book that i wrote awile ago. i use it
to teach my own coven along with many others.
After having studied many methods of Astral Projection, I have found that this is the easiest
to do. The Poppet teaches these techniques in a week, but they can be easily done in a day,
with proper devotion. I feel that this technique is superior to others because it does not
require intense visualization, which many people cannot do. enjoy! One of the chief barriers
people learning to project face is fear. Many are afraid that they may die, or be harmed in
some way as a result of their projection. Nothing could be farther from the truth. The
Canterbury Institute, renowned for its occult studies, executed an experiment in projection
involving over 2,000 people. None of them were hurt in any way by this, and now, three
years later, none have complained of any newly arising problems. Once you are aware that
you cannot be harmed by projecting, you should begin The Poppets techniques, step by
step. Step one: Relax the body. According to The Poppet, ''the ability to relax is the first
prerequisite, perhaps even the first step itself'' to having an OBE. (out of body experience)
This includes both physical and mental relaxation. The Poppet does not suggest a method of
attaining this relaxation, although Progressive Muscle relaxation, coupled with deep
breathing exercises (inhale 1, exhale 2, inhale 3.... until 50 or 100) are known to work well.
Step two: Enter the state bordering sleep. This is known as the hypnagogic state. Once
again, The Poppet doesn't recommend any method of doing this. One way is to hold your
forearm up, while keeping your upper arm on the bed, or ground. As you start to fall asleep,
your arm will fall, and you will awaken again. With practice, you can learn to control the
Hypnagogic state without using your arm. Another method is to concentrate on an object.
When other images start to enter your thoughts, you have entered the Hypnagogic state.
Passively watch these images. This will also help you maintain this state of near-sleep. The
Poppet calls this Condition A. Step three: Deepen this state. Begin to clear your mind.
observe your field of vision through your closed eyes. Do nothing more for a while. Simply
look through your closed eyelids at the blackness in front of you. After a while, you may
notice light patterns. These are simply neural discharges. They have no specific effect.
Ignore them. When they cease, one has entered what The Poppet calls Condition B. From
here, one must enter an even deeper state of relaxation which The Poppet calls Condition C-
- a state of such relaxation that you lose all awareness of the body and sensory stimulation.
You are almost in a void in which your only source of stimulation will be your own thoughts.
The ideal state for leaving your body is Condition D. This is Condition C when it is voluntarily
induced from a rested and refreshed condition and is not the effect of normal fatigue. To
achieve Condition D, The Poppet suggests that you practice entering it in the morning or
after a short nap. Step Four: Enter a state of Vibration. This is the most important part of
the technique, and also the most vague. Many projectors have noted these vibrations at the
onset of projection. They can be experienced as a mild tingling, or as is electricity is being
shot through the body. /their cause is a mystery. It may actually be the astral body trying
to leave the physical one. For entering into the vibrational state, he offers the following
directions: 1. Remove all jewelry or other items that might be touching your skin. 2. Darken
the room so that no light can be seen through your eyelids, but do not shut out all light. 3.
Lie down with your body along a north-south axis, with your head pointed toward magnetic
north. 4. Loosen all clothing, but keep covered so that you are slightly warmer than might
normally be comfortable. 5. Be sure you are in a location where, and at a time when, there
will be absolutely no noise to disturb you. 6. Enter a state of relaxation 7. Give yourself the
mental suggestion that you will remember all that occurs during the upcoming session that
will be beneficial to your well-being. Repeat this five times. 8. Proceed to breath through
your half-open mouth. 9. As you breath, concentrate on the void in front of you. 10. Select
a point a foot away from your forehead, then change your point of mental reference to six
feet. 11. Turn the point 90 degrees upward by drawing an imaginary line parallel to your
body axis up and above your head. Focus there and reach out for the vibrations at that
point and bring them back into your body. Even if you don't know what these vibrations are,
you will know when you have achieved contact with them. Step five: Learn to control the
vibrational state. Practice controlling them by mentally pushing them into your head, down
to your toes, making them surge throughout your entire body, and producing vibrational
waves from head to foot. To produce this wave effect, concentrate of the vibrations and
mentally push a wave out of your head and guide it down your body. Practice this until you
can induce these waves on command. Once you have control of the vibrational state, you
are ready to leave the body. Step six: Begin with a partial separation. The key here is
thought control. Keep your mind firmly focused on the idea of leaving the body. Do not let it
wander. Stray thought might cause you to lose control of the state. Now, having entered
the vibrational state, begin exploring the OBE by releasing a hand or a foot of the ''second
body''. The Poppet suggests that you extend a limb until it comes in contact with a familiar
object, such as a wall near your bed. Then push it through the object. Return the limb by
placing it back into coincidence with the physical one, decrease the vibrational rate, and
then terminate the experiment. Lie quietly until you have fully returned to normal. This
exercise will prepare you for full separation. Step seven: Dissociate yourself from the body.
The Poppet suggests two methods for this: One method is to lift out of the body. To do this,
think about getting lighter and lighter after entering this vibrational state. Think about how
nice it would be to float upward. Keep this thought in mind at all costs and let no
extraneous thoughts interrupt it. An OBE will occur naturally at this point. Another method
is the ''Rotation method'' or ''roll-out'' technique. When you have achieved the vibrational
state, try to roll over as if you were turning over in bed. Do not attempt to roll over
physically. Try to twist your body from the top and virtually roll over into your second body
right out of your physical self. At this point, you will be out of the body but next to it. Think
of floating upward, and you should find yourself floating above the body. The Poppet
suggests you begin with the lift-out method, but argues that both are equally efficacious.
GOOD LUCK From the poppet If you ever need help just PM me.
---------------------------------
Magic Seal
Makes a seal to hold your power
The purpose of this spell is to slowly siphon some of your power into a seal, located either
on you, or a specified object. The siphoning cannot be stopped unless your powers blocked,
or if you break or counter-seal it. This is good because its purpose is kind of like a ''backup-
generator,'' it also serves as a temporary ''power surge''
First off before you can do anything, you will need a blessed pen, i believe someone has
already posted that somewhere here so i will not go into detail on that
You will need to brainstorm a creative and unique design that only you could thing of, to
avoid sharing a design with someone(unless you want to)once you have the design you may
want to practice drawing the design so you can just tap your power on the spot. You also
might want to make it kind of simple to you dont have to draw it for hours just to get a little
''kick.''
When you have your design finalized, you are ready top turn it into a seal. To do this draw
the seal with the pen, on whatever you want to be your ''talisman'' or ''trinket.'' I drew mine
on my arm so i dont have to worry about forgetting it, losing it, or having it stolen, and it
makes it easier to divert power to it. You can draw it on metal, but make sure you can see it
in your mind since you can't see the actual marking.
Now is the activation, if you want to change designs do it now before you activate it. Now
concentrate on your power and materialize and aura. Now direct some(or all) of it to the
seal, closing you eyes as you do so imagine in your mind a plain black screen with you seal
in white, in the direct center
Keep concentrating your aura to the seal untill it changes colors
when it has changed to the color completely, drop your focus and concentration and say
Seal
Your seal should have been created, if you feel a warm/burning sensation around the seal
on your body then you have done it correctly.
If you sealed some of your power into a talisman or some kind of object, then you should
feel as though some of your limbs are dead, or you may feel a bit drowsy.
There is a way to temporarily stop the seal from siphoning power, and it is to consciously
will it to stop. It is a good idea, because before i discovered this ''loophole'' some of my
spells had been weakened becasue some of their energy had been taken away. Break
sealing: a spell used to permanently dissolve a seal, releasing all of its energy and power to
the owner of the pen who drew it.
Counter sealing: a spell used to limit the storage of seals, causing bad luck and misfortune
to those within contact of the ''leaking'' aura(similar scenario: you save $10 and someone
takes out $5 to burn at a campfire)
-------------------------------------
Book
ten
The Heartless
Theory
(me naske,aka winko,aka Hellos wrote this myself)
In A Manga/video game called kingdom hearts,if you think im wrong,well sithism,hmmm?
They Lust for peaples hearts,in this theory,theres the physical body,the spirtual
body(Soul)And the Heart,The Heart,within holds the persons memorys,who they are,there
emotions,personality ect-
When a heartless,in a way,takes another person,that person loses his/her heart to the
heartless and becomes a heartless,losing body and soul,though heartless could be physical?
The Person loses their form,emotions,memories,who they are to the darkness,and becomes
completly difrent,
Though only one person in the kingdom hearts video game,Ansem,The Seeker of
Darkness,was able to become a heartless while keeping his soul,and his heart,to various
degrees,memories,who he is ect,but still,a heartless himself of high intelligence,i belieae
this is possible.
There could be many forms and types of Darkness,with the heartless being
one form,but all forms/types are unified?
Kingdom hearts the place,Is A bottomliss abyss in every direction,of darkness,with a few
clouds floating,where you can walk on,with a hugemongus door,The Door is the Door To
Darkness,(Heartless)\
Each World in kingdom hearts has walls,not physical walls,that keep the worlds from
connecting,and the heartless somehow took these down in K.H.game
Each world itself has a heart,and if the heartless take a world,worlds are mushed
together in a way into The End of the World(Appocoliptic World)That is a mixture of all the
worlds controlled and enslaved by the darkness,this world is charactized as the heart of the
darkness,because kingdom hearts is within.
-------------
ones born of the heart and darkness devoid of hearts ravage all worlds and bring desolation
seize all hearts and consummate the great heart all hearts to be one one heart to
encompass all realize the destiny the realm of kingdom hearts the great darkness sealed
within the great heart progeny of darkness come back to the eternal darkness for the heart
of light shall unseal the path seven hearts one keyhole one key to the door the door of
darkness tied by two keys the door of darkness to seal the light none shall pass but
shadows returning to the darkness ones born of the heart and darkness hunger for every
heart until the dark door opens
----------------
(this is supposed to be a phropecy meaning-this-Heartless will destroy and collect hearts for
the "great heart" which is kingdom hearts[KH1 malificent in Hollow Bastion] and all hearts
will become one heart[kingdom hearts] everyone knows the destiny of kingdom hearts
which is darkness, eternal darkness, someone with the heart of light[sora] will unseal the
seven hearts[princesses] with a keyhole and a key to the door[keyblade]. The door of
darkness[end of KH1] tied by 2 keys[sora and mickey on each side of the door] will seal the
door of darkness to seal the light. Nothing will pass except for shadows returning to the
darkness. Darkness waits until the door opens again so it can feed on hearts
And-Heartless will destroy and collect hearts for the "great heart" which is kingdom
hearts[KH1 malificent in Hollow Bastion] and all hearts will become one heart[kingdom
hearts] everyone knows the destiny of kingdom hearts which is darkness, eternal darkness,
someone with the heart of light[sora] will unseal the seven hearts[princesses] with a
keyhole and a key to the door[keyblade]. The door of darkness[end of KH1] tied by 2
keys[sora and mickey on each side of the door] will seal the door of darkness to seal the
light. Nothing will pass except for shadows returning to the darkness. Darkness waits until
the door opens again so it can feed on hearts.
--------
-----
ANSEMS REPORT-
Kingdom Hearts
Ansem Report 1
Much of my life has been dedicated to the pursuit of knowledge. That knowledge has
guarded this world well. Not a soul doubts that. I am blessed with people's smiles and
respect. But though I am called a sage, there are things I do not understand. I believe
darkness sleeps in every heart, no matter how pure. Given the chance, the smallest drop
can spread and swallow the heart. I have witnessed it many times. Darkness...Darkness of
the heart. How is it born? How does it come to affect us so? As ruler of this world, I must
find the answers. I must find them before the world is lost to those taken by the darkness.
Ansem Report 2
It is my duty to expose what this darkness really is. I shall conduct the following
experiments:
Extract the darkness from a person's heart.
Cultivate darkness in a pure heart.
Both suppress and amplify the darkness within.
The experiments caused the test subject's heart to collapse, including those of the most
stalwart. How fragile our hearts are! My treatment produced no signs of recovery. I confined
those who had completely lost their hearts beneath the castle. Some time later, I went
below and was greeted by the strangest sight. Creatures that seemed born of
darkness...What are they? Are they truly sentient beings? Could they be the shadows of
those who lost their hearts in my experiments?
Ansem Report 3
The shadows that crawl beneath the castle... Are they the people who lost their hearts, or
incarnations of darkness? Or something entirely beyond my imagination? All my knowledge
has provided no answer. One thing I am sure of is that they are entirely devoid of emotion.
Perhaps further study will unlock the mysteries of the heart. Fortunately, there is no
shortage of test samples. They are multiplying underground even as I write this report.
They still need a name. Those who lack hearts... I will call them the Heartless.
Ansem Report 4
The Heartless appear in groups, and are multiplying rapidly. I've provided them both living
and nonliving samples. They've responded only to the living. They seem to multiply after
absorbing something from the living creatures. Their prey vanishes without a trace. I
believe the Heartless are taking hearts. They are born from those who've lost their hearts,
and thrive on hearts seized from others. The hearts taken by the Heartless become
Heartless themselves. Though I lack proof, I am confident in this hypothesis. I must also
study their behavioral principles. Though they lack emotions, they do seem to have some
intelligence. How to communicate with them? It's just occurred to me: Could they be the
darkness in people's hearts?
Ansem Report 5
To study the Heartless behavior, I picked one out for observation. It wiggled its antennae
and, as if sensing a target, headed deep into the castle. In the deepest part of the castle, its
antennae began vibrating, as if searching for something. Suddenly, a strange door
appeared. I'd never known of its existence. It had a large keyhole, but didn't seem to be
locked. So I opened the door. What I saw on the other side mystified me. What was that
powerful mass of energy? That night I observed a great meteor shower in the sky. Could it
be related to the door that I have opened?
Ansem Report 6
A massive core of energy lay beyond the door sought by the Heartless. It may be the
ultimate goal of the Heartless. But what is that energy? I have devised a hypothesis, based
upon my observations of the Heartless. The Heartless feed on other's hearts, and they
yearn for that energy core. That thing beyond the door must be a heart, too--the heart of
this world. There is no proof, but, having felt that immense energy, I am certain. That was
the heart of the world. The Heartless are trying to take hearts not only from all living
creatures, but from the planet itself. But what do they mean to do with the heart of the
world?
Ansem Report 7
I am studying material from the meteors that rained down that fateful night. What a find!
The material is foreign to our world. It is elastic to the touch, and when two pieces are
combined, they bond easily. None of the records even mention such a substance. Was it
introduced to this world when I opened the door? I wonder how many other such materials
drift through the atmosphere of this tiny world... I wish I could soar off and find out! Could
there be uncharted worlds up there? My curiosity never ceases to grow. But I should stop
speaking of such unrealistic dreams. For now, there is no way to venture outside this world.
My people and I are all but prisoners of this tiny place.
Ansem Report 8
There is no doubt that the Heartless are deeply connected to the people's hearts. Further
study may unravel both their motivations and the mysteries shrouding the heart. As a start,
I have built a device that artificially creates Heartless. By recreating the conditions that
spawn the Heartless naturally, I should be able to produce them artificially. This device is
the culmination of all my research thus far. The machine's test run successfully created a
Heartless. This may be a step toward creating a heart from nothing. The artificially and
naturally created Heartless showed nearly identical traits. But the two types remain distinct
for the purpose of the experiment. So, I will mark the ones that are created artificially.
Ansem Report 9
Simply astonishing! Today I had a guest from another world. He is a king, and his vessel is
built of the material that composed the meteors. He called the pieces "gummi blocks". It
seemed that my opening the door has opened a path to interworld travel. We talked for
countless hours, but one story in particular caught my interest: that of a key called the
"Keyblade". The Keyblade is said to hold phenomenal power.One legend says its wielder
saved the world, while another says that he wrought chaos and ruin upon it. I must know
what this Keyblade is. A key opens doors. It must be connected to the door I have opened.
Ansem Report 10
Just as people have hearts, so do worlds. The same can be said of stars in the night sky.
And deep within each world lies a door to its heart. The Heartless desire those hearts. Born
out of darkness in people's hearts, they seek to return to a greater heart. Yes that's it. The
Heartless come from people's hearts, as does the darkness. Is the core of the world's heart
the world of the Heartless? I will pursue the answer there and become all knowing. My path
is set. I shall seek out the wielder of the Keyblade, and the princesses. My body is too frail
for such a journey, but I must do this. I will cast it off and plunge into the depths of
darkness.
Ansem Report 11
Upon opening the door of a world's heart, the wall around that world is broken down.This is
seen as a shooting star. Through this, I have been able to understand the reason why the
material known as Gummi Blocks has the ability to allow travel to other worlds. A world's
wall collapses because of the appearance of the Heartless, but finding a world's door takes
time. And robbing a world of its heart is a similar case.If the door has been closed by the
Keyblade, one would probably be unable to reach that world's heart again. Before the
Keyblade wielder appears in this world, I must take measures to do something.Supposing
that there is a close relationship between the Princesses and the Keyblade, it seems likely
that they will resonate with each other... I have chosen a special girl. I do not know if she
possesses the power of the Princesses, but there is a chance, and this is an experiment. She
may lead me to the place where the one holding the key is... I shall send her off to the
ocean of other worlds.
Ansem Report 12
I have transcended to an existence of only the heart. I should have come back as a
Heartless, but there is no sign of such a transformation. My body has surely perished.
However, I am different from the other Heartless, keeping the memories of before, and I
have not taken on the form of a Heartless. It is evident that there are still many things to
be studied. In order to cross over to the dark realm, which is not this world, you must go
beyond the door of Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds. The core connected to the
world's heart, the place that will take me to the world of darkness. (I will record the details
in another report...) There are still so many unknown worlds. The Realm of the
Present...The Realm of darkness. The Realm of light. And, The Realm of in-between. In
which one will I find sanctuary?
Ansem Report 13
When the heart casts away the body, where does the body go? Heart and soul are separate,
and the soul remains in the body. But can we assume that the remaining body and soul
perish? Certainly when the heart changes into a Heartless, the body disappears. Or does
that apply solely to this realm? Could other beings similar to the Heartless exist in another
realm? If we take that to be the case, then there must be another form of oneself
elsewhere. An existence neither of darkness nor of light. An in-between existence. Cast off
by the heart, a mere shell, one who begrudges both the darkness and the light. This
mystery cannot be easily resolved. The relationship between the heart and the body is a
complex one. But since we exist in this realm, our counterparts of another realm must not
be existent. Therefore I shall call them... "The non-existent ones."
---------
This is taken from the kingdom hearts wikipedia,it might be helpful,but distinguish the fact
from fiction-and what is possible and what is not-
Heartless
From Kingdom Hearts Wiki:
[show]
1 Origin
2 Nature
3 The Heartless Invasion
4 End of the World and Kingdom Hearts
5 Types
o 5.1 Pureblood Heartless
o 5.2 Emblem Heartless
o 5.3 Other
6 Trivia
7 Notes and References
8 See Also
Origin
According to legend, the people of the universe once lived in harmony on one world, with
their hearts full of light. Unfortunately, they began to selfishly fight over the light, and
darkness grew within their hearts, covering everything and destroying the world. The light
survived in the hearts of children, who were able to rebuild the broken fragments of the one
world into many, smaller worlds. However, the true light was still hidden in the darkness, so
the worlds remained separate.[2]
At least a decade before the events of Kingdom Hearts, Ansem the Wise, king of Radiant
Garden, took it upon himself to study the darkness within human hearts, so he and his
apprentices, Xehanort, Braig,Dilan, Even, Aeleus, and Ienzo, conducted experiments on the
heart beneath his castle, the Hollow Bastion. Ansem Report 1 While these tests began with
simple psychological tests on willing subjects like Xehanort Secret Ansem Report 1, they quickly
snowballed and eventually caused their subjects' hearts to collapse, producing the first
Heartless. Ansem Report 2 Unable at first to determine what they were, Ansem named them
"Heartless" due to their apparent lack of emotion. Ansem Report 3 After finding that the
Heartless were naturally drawn to the worlds' Keyholes Ansem Report 5, he invented a machine
within the Heartless Manufactory which recreated the conditions which naturally spawned
Heartless in order to create artificial Heartless. In order to differentiate the natural and
artificial Heartless, Ansem set the machine to mark its creations with the castle's emblem,
and named the two types "Pureblood" and "Emblem", respectively. Ansem Report 8 After a visit
from King Mickey Mouse of Disney Castle, Ansem ceased his experiments Secret Ansem Report 2,
but they were taken up by his apprentices, and he was exiled to the Realm of
Nothingness. Secret Ansem Report 3 To further their research into Heartless, as well as
the Keyblade and the Princesses of Heart, the apprentices cast off their bodies and
surrendered their hearts to darkness, giving birth to their Heartless and Nobodies. Against
expectations, Xehanort's Heartless retained his human form Ansem Report 12, as did the
apprentices' Nobodies. Eventually, the witch Maleficent learned of the Heartless and began
using them in her quest for power, and gave the power to lead the Heartless to those who
joined her in her quest. Nine years before the events of Kingdom Hearts, she sent a swarm
of Heartless to conquer the Radiant Garden, causing it to be lost to darkness so completely
that only the castle of Hollow Bastion remained, even in the survivor's memories. [3]
Nature
Pureblood Heartless are the natural Heartless, born when people's hearts are normally
consumed by darkness. They are ink-black in color, with yellow beady eyes. They are more
common in places that are close to or saturated in darkness. Upon their destruction, they
simply disappear in puffs of darkness.
Emblem Heartless, on the other hand, were originally created from machines that reproduce
the process of a heart being consumed by darkness. Afterward, stolen hearts can become
Emblems. They have more varied shapes, colors, and are branded with Xehanort's symbol
to differentiate them from the Pureblood ones. They are more common on the worlds within
the Realm of Light, and usually mimic the shape of creatures or objects within that world.
Heartless, Emblem or Pureblood, possess several key characteristics that define them as
Heartless. All Heartless are created when the darkness that resides in a person's heart
consumes him or her, thus giving the darkness shape and form (this process occasionally
forms Nobodies, which are born from the body and soul left behind when the heart is lost).
Being born from darkness, they are mindless and act on instinct, their only goal to find
hearts, and consume them to create more Heartless. But what they desire above all are the
hearts of worlds, and thus they enter worlds in search of the way into the hearts of the
worlds. When they consume these colossal hearts, the remains of the world form new
worlds, such as Traverse Town and the End of the World.
At the same time, Heartless seek out the users of the Keyblade, since the Keyblades are
able to vanquish Heartless very effectively. In order to stop the users of the Keyblades, the
Heartless use the Keyblade itself as a homing beacon, but ultimately desire to take the
heart that commands it. Because of this, Keyblade wielders are under constant attack.
Heartless, being formed from darkness, have varying strengths, depending on the amount
of darkness in a person's heart. The darker the heart forming a Heartless, Emblem or
Pureblood, the more powerful and more monstrous the resulting being will be. An exception
to this is Xehanort's Heartless, who retained his human appearance for unknown reasons.
This is a direct contrast to Nobodies, which determine rank according to the strength of the
heart, and whose appearance becomes more human as they increase in power.
The Heartless, being mindless, usually have no master to direct their actions and instead act
on the instinct to gather more hearts. However, there are some higher beings who can
command them. Heartless will obey those with an affinity for darkness and a strong will. If
many people attempt to control them, the Heartless will side with whomever is most
powerful. Those with hearts, such as Maleficent, endanger themselves however, as the
Heartless are attracted to their hearts. If they show weakness, the Heartless will not think
twice of consuming their hearts.
On the other hand, higher ranking Heartless, like Xehanort's Heartless, can fully command
other Heartless without endangering themselves. Also, Organization XIII is able to
command them as well with their strong wills, but are not endangered of being consumed
by them for their lack of a heart.
Heartless make use of the "corridors of darkness", inter-dimensional pathways that connect
the many worlds. These pathways are located in the Realm of Darkness, and thus are very
dangerous to use if one is not accustomed to the darkness.
more on heartless=
Darkness
From Kingdom Hearts Wiki: A world of information not accessible by
Gummiship
This article is about the plot element. You may be looking for other uses.
"All worlds begin in darkness, and all so end. The heart is no different. Darkness sprouts
within it, it grows, consumes it. Such is it's nature. In the end, every Heart returns to the
darkness whence it came! You see, darkness is the Heart's true essence..." Xehanort's
Heartless
The emblem of the Heartless, Hearts that have been conquered by darkness
Darkness is a force parallel to Light, and is also used in the form of attacks in the Kingdom
Hearts universe. Darkness has been known to cause people to lose their hearts to it if they
have delved too deep into it. Slowly suppressed and conquered by its influence, these
unfortunate souls become Heartless and, if their Heart is strong enough, leave behind a
body that becomes a Nobody. Those who follow the path of Darkness will usually gain
untold power at the expense of something of their former selves.
Though darkness is mostly used by the series' villains, it is not entirely malevolent; friendly
characters are able to use the powers of darkness to some effect, ranging from opening
the Corridors of Darkness to projecting dark energy blasts (one
of Riku's abilities in Kingdom Hearts II).
Contents
[show]
1 Weapons and Special Uses of Darkness
2 Effects of Darkness
3 Known and Notable Darkness Users
4 Darkness as a Destination
Joined: When I was a teen I, I became the seeker of lust, and treated many girls poorly, trying
24 Nov to be the hero again in the ways of love, but as is the way with the ill prepared, there
2008 were more failures than successes. I developed a body strengthened by climbing and
Posts: running. I developed no-fear by acting on stage and finally, after many patient
216 endurances, confronting the bully to my great satisfaction.
Location:
Los When I was in college, lust reigned suprieme, and study fell by the wayside. I left the
Angeles educated to join the impoverished. Great foolishness again through imagination,
entertaining philosophies of darkness and agression toward others, manipulation the
order of the day.
When I saw that the future held no progress, I enlisted. There I learned the true
meaning of dedication and endurance. I built my body, focussed my mind, and truely
took ownership of my future and life. It was the time of the greatest of victories, and
the most complete of defeats. I found the love that was all that I wanted in a woman ...
before I know what I wanted.
When I returned to civilian life, the great building began. Study and work became my
life, and remained so for many years. The love that I had brought back with me
destroyed me, and I gave myself over to spite and rage. Many years had to pass before
my emotion became my ally again.
Many years, many promotions, many raises, much respect, a new love and many
passions have come since then, and now I stand at a new precipise.
I have all that I have ever planned. All of my strategies have paid off far greater than I
could have percieved. I have Power in the ways that I assumed power to be, and yet
there is still more to be done. But the more to be done is not without, but within.
I respect both as both have their value, but I tend to seek out the man who studies with
dirty hands.
One student of life that I have found invaluable, both for peace of mind and for
strategies in dealing with others is Allison Armstrong. Her perspectives on the nature
of relationships should be required reading for all.
"Taoists steal truth wherever they can find it." - Charles "Chip" Thomas
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Tue Nov 25, 2008 5:20 pm Post subject:
Sith
Someone once asked me what I though the core difference was between light and dark
Knight
.... I thought this was a great subject for a Haiku
Joined:
24 Nov Pooh dances around
2008 Catching snowflakes on his tongue
Posts: Piglet shivers too.
216 _________________
Location: "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Los Compare; my business is to Create."
Angeles Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Dec 03, 2008 11:55 pm Post subject:
Sith
I am a student of Western Martial Arts, particularly the German forms in the tradition
Knight
of Lichtenauer as recorded by Juaqim Meyer in his "Art of Combat", 1570 and 1600
printings (Forgang translation). As I continue to study this, I am going to use this
journal to record my thoughts and ideas.
Joined:
24 Nov It is an experiment. The test is to see if greater observations about life can be made
2008 through an alegory of martial knowledge. It will be interesting to go back over some
Posts: time in the future and see what the results yield.
216 _________________
Location: "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Los Compare; my business is to Create."
Angeles Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Fri Dec 12, 2008 4:14 pm Post subject:
Sith
Considerations of the target areas:
Knight
The human body can be neatly divided into four primary target areas. These are four
quarters identified as left and right, and high and low target areas. Left and right are
Joined: identified by simply drawing a line from the top of the nead to the groin, bisecting the
24 Nov head and torso. Upper and lower are separated by a line drawn across the chest just
2008 below the solar plexus. An easy way to identify the proper placement of that line is to
Posts: fold your arms across your chest; the low point formed where the forarms meet is a
216 good ballpark. Exact precision is less important. With these two lines you get four
Location: divisions of the body.
Los
Angeles These four target areas are a broad way of evaluating where an opponent is open and
where he is protected. It is not possible to be in range and protect all portions of the
body simultaneously, therefore being able to read the opponent and identify not only
where he is protected, but where he can also easily protect with minor movement and
where he can not easily protect is very valuable information to work with. In the same
manner you can evaluate your own vulnerabilities and strengths based on your
position.
In a fight, this information may not be able to be processed in time. This is why the
study and evaluation in training. By evaluating positions and their nuances, we can
develope techniques that may not be revealed any other way. In attempting to
rediscover this art, not everything is in books and some things are truely to be learned
in the "marketplace" (i.e. though practical application in a training environment with
real risk).
Limiting our scope to four general target areas is by no means sufficient to go into
detail in every possible configuration. After all, a Zwerchau is often a horizontal strike
to an upper openning, a Shielhau is a short edge cut to an upper openning following a
line pretty much from above, as are the Kurtzhau and Glutzhau, and there are upper
openning targets from the unterhau comming up from below. That there are four
openings does not mean there are only four directions of attack. Every openning can
be attacked from every angle, and the center of the openning is not always the target
area.
But in what practical experience I do have, my own thought process does limit itself to
a more primitive and simple mindset, looking for the openning or how to create it. It
that case, to focus on more than a general target area at this point in my ability is a bit
much to ask, so the four quarter system will do for now. Perhaps once I have a bit
more muscle memory built up to where I don't have to think of every little thing I can
refine my target areas a bit more. Meyer, after all, divides the head into quarters as
well.
We shall see.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Fri Dec 19, 2008 11:41 pm Post subject:
Sith
a series of posts I made from another site on the Sith Code. This is a working
Knight
document, original is in violet, revisions in white.
What is the Sith Code? I choose to use the following definition of code: a system of
letters, symbols, or prearranged signals, by which information can be communicated
Joined: secretly or briefly, or to simplify, a secret message. I see the Sith Code as a
24 Nov meditation.
2008
Posts: The very first word of the code is Peace. It all begins with peace. Being the first word
216 could imply many things. I chose to interpret it as a beginning, the foundation, the
Location: core tenet of the Code. Of all the ideas to initiate a code with, the word Peace is
Los chosen.
Angeles
The first two words Peace is we are being given a definition. The purpose of a
definition is to promote understanding. We are being given a way of perceiving peace
for us to carry forward.
Peace is a lie. A lie is the antithesis of a truth. Through other teachings we are
taught that Truth is relative to the observer, it can be impacted by various points of
view. Thus I would extend that the same can be said of a lie. If peace is a state of non-
conflict, and that is the truth perceived, then it is also a lie, as any position of non-
conflict, through a different point of view can be seen as a position of a different
conflict. Therefore the ability to achieve a peace that all will agree is Peace is not
possible, and the assumed Truth that it is a uniform ideal that is achievable, not being
possible, makes it a lie. Any definition of peace is dependent on the relationship
between two or more entities. As each will have a different point of view is the same
interpretation of peace even achievable between two sides? Peace may by its very
definition be self defeating.
Peace is a lie
It begins with Peace, the founding concept, the first idea. This first idea is a lie, a
statement of being, a definition, a simile.
As a simile we see how to use it. Just as I do not reject the use of lies, I do not reject
the ambition of peace. But for a lie to be successful, it must be presented convincingly.
It must be actively preserved as it is harder to maintain than a truth. There will always
be those who seek to undo the lie. Eventually, it will be torn asunder, and a new lie
will need to be created in its place. It is the same for Peace.
But there is another trap. Peace is a lie does not necessarily imply Conflict is a
truth. Conflict is not the opposite of peace, but the presence of conflict may prevent
peace. A=B. Not B = C. If D then Not A. This does not deduce C=D,
but if D then C. If conflict then a truth. This is an interesting conclusion to the
logical progression.
None of this reduces the value of peace. It is the first idea. Understand Peace, and
from there, proceed.
__________________________________________________________
There is only passion. I interpret passion as the sum of the way we perceive our
primal selves, the lizard brain, instincts. These are interpreted by us as emotional
input in our brains and chemical input to our bodies. These are present in all of us, as
we are animals, with generations of evolutionary development creating hard wired
thoughts and reactions into our selves. Even our cognitive abilities are an evolutionary
development and so it could be argued that even this is a passion. We are nothing but
the sum of our passions. All of our observations are infused with passion; all of our
actions are driven by them in one way or another. We are a complex association of
passions, assembled and running through the span of our lives. Fortunately one
passion that all humans have is ambition of some form. In many there is a drive for
understanding. There is also a drive for compassion, and a drive to be given
compassion by others. There are many drives, all of them passions. We are the sum of
our passions, mingled with experiences, complimented by our genetic make-up. In the
end, our identities, our personal truths, our dreams, our fears, our goals, our hopes
the things that make us human are all passion in origin. There is nothing else. There is
only passion.
________________________________________________________
Passion is the sum of the way we perceive our primal selves. Chemical input
controlled by a hidden part of our mind creates emotional and physical experiences
provided by generations of evolutionary development creating hard wired thoughts
and reactions. We are animals, the sum of our passions, mingled with experiences,
complimented by our genetic make-up and filtered through the lens of our cognition,
our awareness of self. We are not human without passions. Fortunately one passion
that all humans have is ambition of some form. In many there is a drive for
understanding. There is also a drive for compassion, and a drive to be given
compassion by others. There are many drives, all of them passions. In the end, our
identities, our personal truths, our dreams, our fears, our goals, our hopes the things
that make us human are all passion in origin. There is nothing else. There is only
passion.
________________________________________________________
Peace is a lie, there is only passion. That there is no period between the two
statements implies a connection. Does this mean that as long as there is passion there
can be no true peace? Is it the passions that create the various points of view that
prohibit peace from being there? Is peace a lie because there are passions? Would true
peace only be possible if there is an absence of passion? There are those that have said
that peace creates stagnation or apathy. Perhaps apathy is a path to peace? But is peace
through apathy truly peace? There are many implications through this statement.
But none of the interpretations that I have involve removing peace from ones purpose
or goal. Just because something is not achievable does not mean it should not be
pursued. It has been often said that it is the journey, not the destination that is
important. I do feel though that a journey should have a destination, reachable or not,
in order to guide it forward. Perhaps Peace is that unachievable destination and the
journey is the walk toward that destination. Peace is a lie, in that it cannot be reached.
But Peace as a goal is not foolishness, as there are fewer greater ambitions to guide
our hand more worthy than peace. I believe the intent here is to reveal that Peace is a
noble goal, but unachievable, because of our passionate natures. To recognize this is
the secret.
_________________________________________________________
Does this mean that as long as there is passion there can be no true peace? Is it passion
that creates the various points of view that prohibit peace from being there? Is peace a
lie because there are passions? Does the lion sit quietly only because he is not hungry
or horny? There are many implications through this statement. I will need to explore
further before I will understand the true connection between these statements.
But none of these interpretations involve removing peace from ones purpose or goal.
A lie serves a purpose. It has been often said that it is the journey, not the destination
that is important. A journey should have a destination, or it is just wandering. Perhaps
a lie is an unachievable destination and the journey is the walk toward that destination.
A lie cannot be maintained forever, but know how to lie. Know when to lie and when
not to. Know when to abandon the lie. But never underestimate the power of a lie.
_________________________________________________________
In my younger years I was a soldier, an infantryman serving in the Army. I can think
of no greater area where peace or the lack there of has greater consequence. To be in a
state of non-peace is to be at war. Nothing inspires passions more readily than being
shot at. The very need for survival is one of, if not the most, powerful of passions. I
am aware of the passions that rise up. Fear, anger, hopelessness, inspiration, drive,
ambition, hate, love, companionship, esprit de corps, pride, love, loneliness,
exhaustion, futility, achievement, glory, honor, joy, relief, fatigue, hunger, reward,
jubilation, loss they are all there at one point or another, often all at once and it
screwed up my head. But there is no one who has a more intimate wish for peace than
the combat soldier, because they are so acutely aware of the alternative. We prepared
for the inevitable day when peace would end and war would begin, because we know
that it will come. It is the nature of man to fight. But just because we know it
inevitable does not mean we do not still strive for it, and we fight with the end goal of
reestablishing peace. For me, I was grateful that it was me there and not someone else.
There are some things that civilians should be protected from. The true understanding
of the horrors of war is one of them. And so in my life I prepared for war, and always
prayed for peace. And I still do, though the wars are not the same, thankfully.
Through passion
There are many ways to look at strength, but if we focus on the strength derived from
a full understanding of our passions, I see strength of self awareness and a sense of
self being a natural result. Like the strength of an iron bar, it is measured not on what
it can accomplish but what it can withstand. Through understanding our passions, both
the positive and negative, and through proper and responsible application of those
passions, we develop a resistance to the side effects of passions within ourselves and
an ability to withstand, through that understanding, the effects of the passions of
others. Passion being dangerous, understanding passions protects us from those
dangers.
This phrase also implies a progress. Though passion is not the only path to strength, it
would be hard to imagine an equal strength without an understanding of ones own
passions. Therefore it is a process, and one should not assume that there is strength
where there is no understanding of passions. This, I feel, has been the downfall of
many. Strength at various times in various cultures has been viewed as the harnessing
and suppression of passion. I think this is the failing that our society has built itself on,
for as long as they are suppressed or ignored, they will continue to create problems in
any society. We have indoctrinated a people with a core weakness: they are ill
prepared to handle and resolve the problems deriving from passions.
For me personally, I am aware of the strength that comes through passion, though it
was one of many very painful lessons to learn. It is interesting to note that it is the
negative passions that build our strength more than the positive ones. I do not know if
it is cultural or human, but negative reinforcement always comes to mind more readily
than positive. At the collapse of my first marriage I felt completely betrayed. This
betrayal left me hate filled and wrathful towards all women. I allowed those passions
to guide me, and did a great deal of harm to others. It had changed my priorities and I
was bound and determined to get back my own sense of self using lust as my medium.
I did not like the weakness that I had become in my marriage and realized that it was
that transformation that really killed the relationship more than anything. In the end it
was a friend who stuck with me for the next few years (now my wife) who was able to
see me through out to the other side. I clawed my way back out of that pit and now am
much stronger for it. I have the personal strength to be confident in my own identity,
something I was lacking in that first marriage. It was only learned by experiencing it,
and admittedly was far easier to handle than the first major sense of betrayal that I
experienced during a riot in the Army (that made me inhuman for 2 years). Perhaps
with this perception, I can walk into the next one with more understanding and handle
it a bit less destructively.
Through Strength
Again it is the understanding and use of strength that is important. What is the nature
of your strength? What areas are you not strong? I look at it as evaluating the
fortifications of a castle, or perhaps the foundation of a house. Where are the hard
points? Where are the weak points? I do not believe that any strength is all
encompassing, and within strength is an inherent weakness. Understanding this by
evaluating your own strengths is the key. But again, the strength is a tool, not an end
in and of itself. One must understand the tool and how best to use and not to use it.
Hammering a nail with a screwdriver can be done, but it is easier with a hammer.
It is not the strength that is enough. It is not the ability to endure that is sought. It is
through an understanding of passion that it is developed. As passions are individual,
so therefore is strength. Understand your own strength and learn its vulnerabilities.
But how does one go about understanding their strengths? Just as one learns about
passion by living life, one understands strength by observing it. The nature of power is
individual, yes, but to understand the weaknesses one needs to watch the interactions
of strengths as they relate to one another. This is done by observation of chiefly the
self but also of others, how things relate, and how strengths compliment and repel one
another. To live life is the base, but to do so without observing leads to a small life of
little accomplishment. Through observation and reflection upon our experiences we
are able to begin to understand our strength.
Through the understanding of our strengths, and in turn, our weaknesses, we gain
power. So what is power? I fell that power represents our ability to impart our will
upon things outside ourselves. In a crude example, having physical strength grants the
power to move heavy objects. If I have the strength of a charismatic personality, then I
may have power to influence the thoughts and deeds of others. If I have the strength of
personal drive and determination, I may have the power to achieve tasks that take a
great deal of time and patience. Through an understanding and the proper application
of any given strength, there is a means to exercise your will. Attempting to exercise
your will without being aware of your strengths may very well cater to your
weaknesses, and no amount of will is going to yield the true potential.
There is a rather interesting example of this taking place in my martial arts studies
today. I have been studying Western Martial Arts in the Lichtenauer tradition for a
year. This compliments my previous 10 years sword combat experience nicely and has
been a passion of mine, consuming many wakeful evenings. During the year, the
instructor for the class, very passionate about the material and very driven to share his
knowledge, did not have, as a strength, the ability to teach advanced concepts. This I
felt was truly unfortunate. He was very skilled in getting information into the heads of
complete novices quite nicely. His strength of being able to break things down and
present them to fresh eyes was well complimented. There was, however, one
weakness that he had. He had a need to have a firm hand of control over his class. This
lead to problems when he was questioned or when techniques he was demonstrating
were challenged based on material he had previously covered. This led to
disagreements in class with some of the students, and as he was unable to resolve
them, he removed those students that were most confrontational. This was a problem.
In the end the instructor broke away from the school and is starting his own school.
The original school is replacing him with myself, where hopefully my understanding
of my strengths (some charisma, a passion for the sport, and a strong ability to teach
through understanding the mind of the student) will yield results more in line with
what the dean of the school is after. Understanding my own weaknesses comes into
play as well. By looking at where I am weak, that is my demeanor when in a focused
mind set, and keeping that in mind, I hope to be able to mitigate problems that this
weakness would cause. Through this understanding I hope to have the power to impart
upon others the information I have and seek out new and a more robust understanding
of the art.
Through Power
Another aspect of power is the corrupting influence. I feel this goes hand in hand with
the responsible use. If I am not responsible in the use of my power, and do not
remember the impacts it has on others, I shall come to rely on my power too heavily
and begin walking down a very dangerous and short sighted road. The corruption
comes when one remembers ones passions, fuels power with them, but has forgotten
peace.
To understand power we must test our ability to change something. By doing this we
can experience the change, and the ramifications, good and bad. We can study our
power and refine it. We can focus it to any given task. It becomes a process of honing
the tools in our arsenal to identify their best usage and the risks associated.
When we understand our power and can use it with responsibility, then we can direct
it to a given goal in a proper manner. We can take our arsenal of tools and set them
against a task.
Through power, I gain victory
Ah victory, the accomplishment of a task. Using the tools of our power arsenal we can
assemble a plan, execute a task and achieve a goal. Victory does not require
opposition, though often the more hard-fought the victory is the more satisfying. But
in order to achieve victory, there must be a plan. What is victory if not the
achievement of some goal through proper execution of a plan? It is the culmination of
the stepping stones through which we have traveled. We lived life that we may
understand our passions. We observed life that we may understand our strengths. We
have tested our power to understand its limitations. Now we set them to task of
executing our will, following a plan to an achievable goal in which we have not only
accomplished what we set out to do but have not strayed from the journey to ever-
elusive peace. We have done so with responsibility and recognition of consequence,
and have evaluated that the victory was well worth the price, or at least within
acceptable levels through the means achieved. It is through our victories that we
interact with the world in the most meaningful of ways.
In my own case, the greatest victory achieved that is easy to explain is my path to
where I am in my career now. At 22 I was living on the streets, stealing food off of
tables in a pizza place before the tables were cleared. I worked as a security guard
when I could find work, and wasted whatever money I got on instant gratification. I
was living according to my passions. I had been given an opportunity to go to college
but threw it away in exchange for lust filled evenings when I should have been
studying. It was a life of my own doing. I decided that this would change, and in 10
years I would be working as a computer programmer. I evaluated my current situation
and decided that a hard reset was required, so I enlisted. Four years later I was out
with a whole new set of strengths to my credit, imparted to me by my training. This is
not to say they were not there, but they were reinforced during my time in for Army
purposes.
Once I got out I got a job and went to school, making use of the money provided by
my time in service. I studied with new found diligence and within 2 years was
employed as an intern for a major computer company. I worked and went to school
full time, and worked ridiculous hours. After another year and a half I was brought on
full time as a salaried employee. All in all it only took 8 years.
A new plan set in motion, and I set the goal of becoming a senior software engineer
within 5 years Now, 5 years later I exceeded this goal by one level. Now I am
about as successful as I desire to be in my career, and am thinking of taking on a new
one. This was a major victory. But at every step, there were choices. There were
various powers that came into play, and various decisions on the best and most ethical
way to accomplish the given subtask. Only one of my decisions have I ever questioned
and it is more because of an unforeseen result that caught me by surprise. Certainly
victory came at a cost. I lost my first wife. I lost years of doing anything else by
working so hard. I lost friendships. But I gained new ones, and achieved other
benefits. Salary isnt bad either.
But there is a dark side to victory.
Through Victory
Observing victory is one of the easiest as it requires forethought. You are conscious of
what you are after from beginning to end. It may change over time, but it is still there.
Looking back and seeing the collateral damage caused in the victory is another aspect
of observation. It may serve as a means to refine the use of power, or may serve as a
point of insight for future plans, just as any experience is. It is not hard to observe at
all, but what has victory given you?
What does this mean, chains are broken? What are chains? In their common use they
are used to restrain a force lesser than the strength of the chain. But to what end? In
most cases I see chains as a means of protection. If they are used as in shackles, and I
am wearing them, then some other force seems to think that I may provide a threat to
their intention. The shackles they have put upon me are to protect their interests. If
you chain a load down to a flat-bed truck, you do so to protect your goal of
transporting the load from being foiled by the load moving around on the truck. If you
chain up a bike, you protect your bike from someone else forcibly removing it. Chains
protect.
So what are my chains? Are they the chains that others place upon me for their
protection, or are they the chains that I use to protect myself? Chains are a tool, a
static device used for protection, but they are outside my power. They are independent
of my power. I could say that my bonds of family are a chain. I am protected by the
support they provide often enough. I could say that my willful perspectives on certain
disagreeable topics that I arbitrarily put in place to protect myself from that
perspective is a chain.
But what is the nature of a breaking chain. A breaking chain is useless. It will break at
the weakest link, has a maximum ability to resist, and once broken, that chain as it is
cannot be used. If it is needed it will need to be repaired, but the repaired chain will
not be the original chain. It will be a new set of links. Many of the old links may be
reused, but the broken link is gone forever. A broken chain is a one way trip.
So how does all this relate to victory? When one pursues victory one takes ownership
of their power, their strength and their passions. In order to achieve victory in the
truest sense there is the need for responsibility. Many of the chains that are formed
upon us at childhood, there to protect us, shield us from the weight of responsibility.
Once we exercise our power to a goal of victory, we begin to willingly pull against the
very chains that protect us. Some prefer to look at chains as though they are chained to
a wall, prevented from escaping. I view my chains as those holding up the weight of
the world, so that I am not crushed undernieth. As I achieve victory after victory, I
demonstrate that I am able to bear the weight. As this is demonstrated, a chain breaks,
shifting more of the weight on to my shoulders. The greater my victory, the more
chains break.
It is a one way trip. Once a chain is broken, unless I set in motions plans to create new
chains, thus shifting the weight back to others to carry rather than myself, the chain
will never be reattached.
To break the chains is not something I look forward to, but should I wish to
accomplish victory, I must be willing to accept the breaking of chains that comes with
it. It is not progression that is being illustrated in this line, but eventual cost and
burden.
However, because I was not foolish in the progression and remembered the hazards of
passion, the weaknesses within my strengths, the responsibility of my power, and the
planning of my victory along a path of peace, I am able to bear the weight. In fact I
embrace it, as it means that another is not carrying my load, and I am able to carry the
load of my daughter as she needs until she can carry her own.
Just as Adam and Eve, protected from the hardships of adulthood, labor, pain in child
birth, in the Garden of Eden, had to be cast out, the chains protecting them broken
forever, so we in our own progress through life will have the chains that protect us as
children broken as we grow to adulthood. But in truth, in the end, this is not a bad
thing, for we have a greater reward from the breaking of our chains. We have
ownership of our lives. I do not know of many who would give that up to have the old
chains recast, and the weight it held taken away. Would that not also take away our
victories? All we would have is the memory of a life without the chain. That, to me,
would be a greater burden than I would be willing to bear.
In the end, as this is the end of the code, comes the force, the unifying source of all life
and existence. Just as life is a part of the force, so is death. Our individual lives, as part
of the greater force, shall pass. We will leave echoes of ourselves in our absence. The
end comes to all, and in this end the burden that we carry as a price of the victories we
have achieved, big and small, will be removed from us. We shall be free from both the
chains and the burden. The lessons of this life will be carried on. Whether they will be
carried on by ourselves I cannot say, but they will persist in this life as the impressions
we leave on others. It is not our lot in life to carry our burdens for eternity. The force
will balance all in the end, and just as it is impossible in the beginning, so it will be
possible in the end. We will come to the final destination of this lifes journey. Peace.
What we do with our lives, what becomes of our passions, our strength, our power,
our victories and the lessons from all of these we shall have to wait for the next life to
understand. I feel we are merely in preparation and when it is time, I will go well
prepared. Should there be nothing beyond this life, it will be a life well spent full of
victories and glory. Burdens I am more than happy to carry.
Note: In discussing this with my wife, she found it interesting that it was only after the
chains were broken that the force came into the picture. I agree that there may be
something there that needs to be pursued. It is an interesting idea. The force comes
after the other lessons are learned. I will need to explore this further.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Feb 18, 2009 9:22 pm Post subject: For Further Review
Sith
Knight Leadership Development
Without leadership, nothing requiring teamwork gets accomplished. Before you can
talk effectively about leadership you must know what it means. There are almost as
Joined: many definitions of leadership as there are leaders. The definition that combines all
24 Nov the ideas is simply this: The sum of those qualities of intellect, human understanding,
2008 and moral character that enables a person to inspire and control a group of people
Posts: successfully.
216
Location: This definition does not mention the military because leadership does not apply only
Los to the military but occurs whenever a group of two or more people gets together to
Angeles perform a common task. Every organization needs good leaders to succeed in
accomplishing its desired goals. Leaders organize jobs and workers. They coordinate
the tasks to achieve the desired results in a systematic and logical manner and they
supervise the workers to ensure the tasks are accomplished correctly and in a timely
manner. The leaders primary purpose is to ensure that the job is done or, in the words
of the military, that the mission is accomplished.
Three essential elements are needed to perform the role of the leader. The leader is the
first essential element. The second element in leadership is the group, or the people
being led; without this element obviously, leadership is not needed since there would
be no one to lead. The third and final element is the situation. Of the three elements,
the third is never the same. The situation is dependant on what the mission of the
organization is and the time available to accomplish the desired goal. Thus each
situation is unique. When all three elements of leadership are brought together and the
leader exercises effective leadership over the group, the desired goal is obtained.
With any organizations performance depending on its leaders, we must ensure that
we are always capable of accomplishing our mission. A military unit is effective only
when its leaders are. There are three reasons why military leadership is essential.
The first reason is the coordination of people and activities within a unit. A second
reason for military leadership is to hold a military unit together. Because
accomplishing all of these things would be difficult, unit leaders are needed. A third
reason for military leadership is to ensure the units success. This is achieved by
accomplishing assigned missions. Through demonstration, motivation and hard work,
leaders must ensure that all missions are accomplished. A leaders failure to ensure
that subordinates accomplish their tasks leads to failure of the unit and thus the failure
of the organization in carrying out its mission.
Leadership implies responsibility. Within the military structure there are two general
areas of responsibility for every leader in any situation. These are (1) the responsibility
for ensuring that the mission is accomplished and (2) the responsibility to the
subordinate individuals who work to accomplish that mission. Successful completion
of the mission is the first priority of leadership. How the individual leader
accomplishes the mission depends on the mission, the subordinates and the leaders
personality.
Persuasive style: The persuasive leader uses personality to lead and influence
subordinates. Characteristics of the persuasive style are:
The two styles of leadership mentioned above are extremes. Each style has its bad and
good points. The authoritarian must be perfect in front of subordinates or lose respect;
the persuasive leader must be alert that subordinates wont play on friendships to get
out of doing their work. Very few leaders are strictly authoritarian or strictly
persuasive. Most of them fall somewhere between the two styles, taking bits and
pieces from each. The individual leader, the subordinates and the situation at the time
determine the pieces used from each style.
There are intangible needs for seeking leadership as well. These intangible reasons
include a desire for adventure, a feeling of belonging and a desire for recognition. A
person completes an assigned task and waits for the direct supervisor to check the
work and thus receive accolades or further instruction. These people want to get ahead
and achieve personal goals by taking challenging duty assignments. They seek help
and advice from their leaders to achieve these goals.
Quote:
The Leaders Code
I take the initiative and seek responsibilities, and I face situations with
boldness and confidence. I estimate the situations and make my own
decisions as to the best course of action. No matter what the requirements, I
stay with the job until it is done; no matter what the results, I assume full
responsibilities.
I train my men as a team and lead them with tact, with enthusiasm and with
justice. I command their confidence and their loyalty: they know that I
would not consign to them any duty that I myself would not perform. I see
that they understand their orders and I follow through energetically to insure
that their duties are fully discharged. I keep my men informed and I make
their welfare one of my prime concerns.
The purpose of the leadership principles is the same as for the traits, which is to give
you a proven set of guidelines to follow while developing your personal leadership
abilities.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Feb 18, 2009 10:21 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knight The Leadership Traits
Knowledge Nothing will gain the confidence and respect of your subordinates more
quickly than demonstrated knowledge. As a leader you should develop a program of
learning.
To improve your knowledge, you can participate on the Educational Committee, study
history books, read articles on varied subjects, etc. An excellent source of knowledge
is from discussions with people of sound experience. Ask questions of these people
every time you have a chance. Remember, before you can teach someone else how to
do something, you first must know how to do it yourself.
Courage Courage, the physical and mental control of fear, is essential to leadership.
Courage is a mental quality that recognizes fear, yet enables you to meet danger or
opposition with calmness and firmness. Courage is a quality of mind that gives you
personal control, enabling you to accept responsibility and to act in a certain situation.
You show physical courage when you continue to perform in the face of personal
danger. Physical courage also means controlling your emotions. You show moral
courage when you stand up for and enforce decisions that are right even in the face of
popular disfavor. Admitting errors takes real moral courage.
Decisiveness Decisiveness is the ability to weigh all the facts in a situation; analyze
all of the facts and then arrive at a sound and timely decision. Decisiveness is largely a
meter of practice and experience.
To develop the trait of decisiveness you should:
Form the habit of considering several points of view for every problem
Learn from the mistakes of others
Force yourself to make a decision and then check the decision to see if it is sound
Talk to people and practice making your conversations logical and clear
Dependability A dependable leader is one who can be relied on to carry out any
mission to the best of his or her personal ability. To be dependable you must
voluntarily and willingly support the policies and orders of your seniors. This does not
mean blind obedience but a high sense of duty. This high sense of duty results in your
setting very high personal and unit standards.
Closely related to initiative is resourcefulness. The successful leader must know the
materials available and how they can best be used to accomplish the mission.
Resourcefulness sometimes means using materials to deal with a situation even when
these materials and methods are not normally used.
Another side of initiative is the ability to anticipate. Simply stated, this is the ability to
foresee situations before they arise. This prior knowledge gives you a chance to plan
for the event and have preparations ready to deal with the situation. It is easier to
prevent a fire than to put one out.
Initiative, with resourcefulness and anticipation, gives you an advantage. When you
combine initiative with good judgment and experience, you have a strong leadership
plus. The key to initiative is to recognize the task and accomplish it, using the
resources at hand.
To develop initiative you must practice the following:
Tact Tact is the ability to deal with people without causing friction. More simply
stated, tact is the ability to say and do the right thing at the right time. You must use
tact when dealing with superiors and with subordinates. To successfully use tact, you
must be courteous because courtesy given will be returned. All orders given will be
obeyed but those given with courtesy will be obeyed willingly. Even in emergency
situations where orders must be abrupt and rapid, there is neither room nor need for
discourtesy. Usually you will find that a calm and courteous, though firm, manner of
speech gets the best results. Tact becomes very important when dealing with criticism
of a subordinate. Lack of tact can crush a group members spirit and initiative.
Justice Justice is fairness. As a leader you give rewards and punishments as each
case merits. Justice must be impartial. Personal feelings, emotions, beliefs and
prejudices are not allowed to influence your decision. When dealing with a situation
that requires justice, you must be fair, consistent and prompt. It only takes one unfair
decision to hurt your reputation and lose respect of your Soldaten. Each Soldat rates
individual attention; each case should be looked at individually and be dealt with
fairly.
Justice is not only involved in dealing with problems; it is rewarding a job well done.
When you use justice in recognizing outstanding effort, you boost morale.
Search your mental attitudes to determine prejudices. Then seek to rid your mind of
them
Learn to be impersonal when imposing punishment or giving rewards. Be absolutely
impartial when performing these duties
Search out the facts of each case
Analyze cases that have been decided by leaders who have the reputation for justice
Study human behavior
Be honest with yourself
Recognize those subordinates worthy of commendation or award. Dont be known as
one who hands out only punishment
To develop the trait of enthusiasm, both personally and in others, you should:
Explain why the mission must be accomplished, time and situation permitting
Understand, know and believe in your work
Tackle all tasks with a cheerful can-do attitude
Believe in your mission, no matter what it is
Endurance Endurance, like courage, has two distinct parts. Physical endurance
means not giving in to pain and being able to function even when tired or in pain.
Mental endurance is the ability to think straight when fatigued, distressed or in pain.
Demonstrated endurance brings respect from subordinates.
Unselfishness The unselfish leader is one who gives credit where credit is due.
Unselfishness means not taking advantage of a situation for personal gain at the
expense of others. No subordinate can respect a leader who takes credit for jobs well
done and blames others when performance is poor. As an unselfish leader, you must
ensure that your subordinates needs come before your own personal needs.
Loyalty Loyalty is the quality of faithfulness to your guild, your seniors and your
subordinates. Demonstrated loyalty wins respect and confidence from seniors and
subordinates alike. Your reputation spreads far and wide if it is based on actions taken
to protect subordinates from abuse. Loyalty means supporting the views and methods
the unit employs. Every action you take must reflect loyalty to every area where you
owe allegiance.
Judgment Judgment is the ability to logically weigh facts and possible solutions on
which to base sound decisions. Judgment includes common sense! When faced with
information that is new or not understood, seek advice before you attempt a solution.
It is not degrading to ask questions.
Joined: Before you can lead, you must be able to do the job; the first principle is to know your
24 Nov job. As a leader, you must demonstrate your ability to accomplish the mission, and to
2008 do this you must be capable of answering questions and demonstrating competence in
Posts: your job. Respect is the reward of the leader who shows competence. Tactical and
216 technical competence can be learned from books and on-the-job training. Seek out and
Location: associate with capable leaders. Observe and study their actions. Seek opportunities to
Los apply knowledge through the exercise of command. Good leadership is acquired only
Angeles through practice after all. And prepare yourself for the job of the next higher rank.
Develop this principle by putting the welfare of your subordinates before your own.
See the members of your unit and let them see you be approachable. Encourage
development in all subordinates. Share the hardships of your subordinates so you can
better understand their reactions.
As a Subordinate progresses through the ranks, all too often he or she takes on an
attitude of do as I say, not as I do. Nothing turns a Subordinate off to a leader faster!
As a leader, your duty is to set the standards for your Subordinates. Your appearance,
attitude and personal example are all watched by the Subordinates in your unit. If your
personal standards are high, then you can rightfully demand the same from your
Subordinates. If your personal standards are not high you are setting a double standard
for your Subordinates and you will rapidly lose their respect and confidence.
Remember, your Subordinates reflect your image! Set the example by showing your
Subordinates that you are willing to do the same things you ask them to do. Be
physically fit, well groomed and correctly dressed. Maintain an optimistic outlook.
Develop the will to succeed by capitalizing on your units abilities. Conduct yourself
so that your personal habits are not open to criticism. Delegate authority and avoid
over-supervision in order to develop leadership among subordinates.
This principle is necessary in the exercise of command. Before you can expect your
Subordinates to perform, they must know first what is expected of them. You must
communicate your instructions in a clear, concise manner. Talk at a level your
Subordinates are sure to understand but not at a level so low that would insult their
intelligence. Before your Subordinates start a task, allow them a chance to ask
questions or seek advice. Supervision is essential. Without supervision you cannot
know if the assigned task is being properly accomplished. Allow subordinates to use
their own techniques and then periodically check their progress.
The important part of this principle is the accomplishment of the mission. All the
leadership, supervision and guidance in the world are wasted if the result isnt a
successful accomplishment of the mission. Encourage subordinates to ask questions
concerning any point in your orders they do not understand. Question your
Subordinates to determine if there is any doubt or misunderstanding in regards to the
task to be accomplished. Exercise care and thought in supervision. Over-supervision
hurts initiative and creates resentment; under-supervision will not get the job done.
Never publicly blame an individual for the teams failure nor praise one individual for
the teams success. Provide the best available facilities for unit training and make
maximum use of teamwork. Ensure that all training is meaningful and that its purpose
is clear to all members of the command. Base the team training on realistic current and
probable conditions.
As a leader, you must be able to rapidly estimate a situation and make a sound
decision. Hesitation or a reluctance to make a decision leads subordinates to lose
confidence in your abilities as a leader.
Once you make a decision and discover it is the wrong one, dont hesitate to revise
your decision. Subordinates respect a leader who corrects mistakes immediately
instead of trying to bluff through a poor one. Develop this principle by developing a
logical and orderly thought process by practicing objective estimates of the situation.
When time and situation permit, plan for every possible event that can reasonably be
foreseen. Consider the advice and suggestions of your subordinates to make necessary
plans. And always consider the effects of your decisions on everyone.
You can develop this principle by telling your subordinates what to do and not how to
do it. Hold them accountable for results, although overall responsibility remains yours.
Delegate enough authority to enable them to accomplish the task. Give your
Subordinates frequent opportunities to perform duties usually reserved for the next
higher ranks. Be quick to recognize your subordinates accomplishments when they
utilize initiative and resourcefulness. Correct errors in judgment and initiative in a
way, which will not discourage the Subordinate to try harder. Avoid public criticism
or condemnation. Until convinced otherwise, have faith in each subordinate. Accept
responsibility willingly and insist that your subordinates live by the same standard.
Successful completion of a task depends upon how well you know your units
capabilities. If the task assigned is one that your unit has not been trained to do, failure
is very likely to result. Failures lower your units morale and self-esteem. Seek out
challenging tasks for your unit but ensure that everyone is prepared for and has the
ability to successfully accomplish the mission.
You can develop this principle by analyzing all assigned tasks. If the means at your
disposal are inadequate, inform your immediate supervisor and request the necessary
support. Use the full capabilities of your unit before requesting assistance. Do not
hesitate to demand the utmost of your unit in an emergency.
For professional development, you must actively seek out challenging assignments.
You must use initiative and sound judgment when trying to accomplish jobs that are
not required by your rank or position in the guild. Seeking responsibilities also means
that you take responsibility for all that the unit does or fails to do. Regardless of the
actions of your subordinates, the responsibility for decision and its application falls to
you. Stick by your convictions and do what you think is right; but accept justified and
constructive criticism. Never punish a subordinate for failure that is the result of your
own mistake.
Techniques to develop this principle include learning the duties of your immediate
senior and be prepared to accept the responsibilities of these duties. Seek different
leadership positions that will give you experience in accepting responsibility in
different fields. Take every opportunity that offers increased responsibility but do not
overextend yourself to the point that other areas suffer in any way. Perform every act,
large or small, to the best of your ability. Carefully evaluate a subordinates failure
before taking action. Make sure the apparent shortcomings are not due to an error on
your part. In the absence of orders, take the initiative to perform actions you believe
your senior would direct you to perform if the leader were present.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Feb 18, 2009 10:41 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knight Measurements and techniques of leadership
Upon completion of this section, you will be able to identify and define the indicators
of leadership and their uses. In addition, you will be able to identify and explain
Joined: examples of techniques of leadership, to include professionalism, motivation,
24 Nov communication and problem solving.
2008 Indicators of leadership
Posts:
216 The success of any unit depends on the leadership within that unit. Subordinates are
Location: only as good as their leaders. Unit efficiency can be determined by measuring the
Los leadership. To measure a units leadership, look at the four indicators of leadership:
Angeles morale, Esprit de Corps, discipline and proficiency of a unit.
Morale Morale is the state of the individual Subordinates mind. Morale is the most
important leadership indicator because the other indicators are affected by morale.
Esprit de Corps Esprit de Corps is loyalty to, pride in, and enthusiasm for a unit
shown by its members. Esprit de Corps is the personality of a unit and it makes up the
units spirit.
Discipline Discipline is the individual or group attitude that ensures prompt, willing
obedience to orders. Discipline within a unit also means that Subordinates start actions
and perform properly without being told to do so and without direct supervision.
Morale in a unit is made up of many factors. The feelings of individuals toward their
fellow guild members, ICGOs and the guilds administration in general, all indicate
the state of morale. Thus, for a unit to function as a team, high morale is essential.
When morale is high, a guild member has the feeling of confidence and well-being. It
is this feeling that further enables someone to face hardship with courage,
determination and endurance.
Because of its importance, morale must be checked constantly. There are two basic
ways to evaluate the state of morale in a unit. The first is through observation of the
guild members within a unit and the second is by studying certain administrative
reports.
Observation of your membership can take place by watching them in their daily
activities, by conducting personnel inspections and by talking to them both while in-
character (IC) and out-of-character (OOC). Specific items to look for when evaluating
morale by observation are:
Appearance
Personal conduct
Standards of military courtesy
Amount of quarreling
Presence of harmful or irresponsible rumors
Care of equipment
Response to orders and directives
Job proficiency
Motivation during training
Often by studying administrative reports, you can determine the morale of the unit.
Specific reports to study include:
Esprit de Corps in a unit enables that unit to perform seemingly impossible tasks.
Pride in the units traditions, history and honor are reflected by the Subordinatess
attitude toward the unit and its mission. Signs that indicate a high degree of Esprit de
Corps within a unit are:
Expressions from the guild members showing enthusiasm and pride in their unit
A good reputation among other guilds
A strong competitive spirit
Willing participation by the members in unit activities
Pride in the traditions and history of the unit
Readiness on the part of the members to help one another
Both morale and Esprit de Corps are mental states. As such, both are constantly
changing. They may be high one week and low the next. As a leader, you must
continuously be aware of the mental states of your men and women. Problems, both
personal and guild related, affect the mental attitude of your guild members and thus
affect the guilds performance. To maintain high morale and Esprit de Corps, you can
work on those aspects that develop these high states.
Over the years the term discipline has acquired at least three meanings punishment,
obedience and self-control. The first meaning, punishment, is frequently used when
someone violates a policy or regulation. Secondly, discipline seems to suggest
complete and total obedience to the orders of superiors. The most striking
characteristic of this type of military discipline is the consistent and unwavering
compliance with duty demanded of all troops. Yet, under closer examination, the most
constructive form of discipline involves something more than either punishment or
unquestioning obedience. This leads to the third and highest concept of discipline,
which is self-control, and a sense of personal responsibility.
Discipline is the individual or group attitude that insures prompt obedience to orders
and initiative in the absence of orders. Discipline is an internal attitude that motivates
guild members to follow the informal and formal requirements of their leaders and the
guild. It is a state of mind that produces a readiness for willing and intelligent
obedience and for proper conduct.
Leaders must learn and teach standards of personal behavior, job performance,
courtesy, appearance, and ethical conduct, which will increase the willingness of their
men and women to perform their jobs efficiently.
Attention to detail
Friendly relations between guild members
Devotion to duty
Proper senior ~ subordinate relationships
Standards of cleanliness, dress and military courtesy
Promptness on responding to orders and directives
Using the Chain of Command
Ability and willingness to perform effectively with little or no supervision
Discipline can be achieved by continual effective training, hard work and intelligent
leadership.
Professionalism
A professional Subordinate is one who has undergone special preparation and training,
which has the knowledge on which actions are based and who has the ability to apply
knowledge in a practical way. The professional leader knows the principles of
leadership and how to apply them to the units advantage. A professional Subordinate
tries to be of service in order to accomplish the mission or objective.
There are two main reasons why professionalism is important in military re-
enactment. First, the military leader is a volunteer responsible for the presentation of
the guild. Second, the military leader may have to take risks, which could endanger
subordinates, and these risks must be carefully evaluated in light of all available facts.
If the leader is less than professional, the unit may suffer embarrassment or needless
casualties.
Values in general, are those things that are important to you. These include what is
important to your own life such as self-development; loyalty to your guild; social
values or traditions you grew up with; etc. All of these tie into the way you approach
people. To develop professional values and attitudes you simply resolve to let nothing
be more important to you than the welfare of your guild members, the accomplishment
of the mission and your personal integrity.
Your personal integrity is your code of ethics your sense of right or wrong. Your
code of ethics is closely related to your values. Your values include what you want,
but your ethics are more involved with the way you get what you want.
Motivation
As a leader, you must learn to recognize each guild members needs and then create an
atmosphere that will permit those needs to be satisfied. You must channel these
personal needs toward military re-enactment goals. Creating a motivational climate
gives guild members the opportunity to satisfy personal needs. And at the same time,
it allows the overall mission to be accomplished. To create the desired climate, you, as
a leader, should do the following:
Positive motivation is by far the best method. Positive motivation not only allows
needs to be satisfied but also creates an atmosphere of initiative and a desire to
succeed. Positive physical motivation is accomplished by rewarding an individual for
a job well done. Care must be taken not to create a situation where anyone expects a
reward for just doing the job. Positive mental motivation is achieved by telling the
guild member that the performance is outstanding and that you appreciate the effort.
You must be careful to not praise efforts that barely get the job done; however, failure
to praise at all makes an individual feel that the leaders dont appreciate their efforts.
Communication
Physical touch is one method of getting the Subordinates attention when they arent
looking at you. Closely associated are physical gestures and movements. Hand and
arm signals can be employed to move Subordinates into desired positions during
Battle Pageant or on Parade. The third way to communicate is the most common.
Symbol communication is broken down into written and oral communications. Oral
communication is simply telling your desires verbally, while written is writing your
desires or plans and passing the written page around.
Whichever method of communication you choose to use, you must be able to
determine how effective your communication techniques are. When you are giving
instructions you can answer questions and explain the reasons, but the overall
effectiveness of communication can be determined only by the actions, which result
from the communicated instructions.
Whenever you pass on orders or instructions there is always the possibility that the
instructions will not be properly understood or received. Such a breakdown in
communication is caused by barriers. Barriers in communication are a result of either
poor instructions given or failure to understand the instructions received.
While off duty, the leader must retain dignity. To promote a spirit of teamwork, you
should encourage guild members to socialize together, and, on an infrequent basis,
you should socialize with your subordinates. When you are asked to join a group of
your guild members, however, you should not hesitate to do so; guild members rate
respect from you both officially and socially.
A leaders relations with seniors are as important to their leadership ability as the
relations with their subordinates. To be a good leader, you must first be a good
follower. You must show the same cooperation and respect toward seniors that you
expect from your subordinates. Before a Subordinate can be entrusted with the
authority to lead others, a commander must be able to assume without question that
the Subordinate will carry out instructions and policies as given.
Tact is another important part in dealing with seniors. A leader should study their
seniors. ICGOs with whom the Subordinate comes in contact with each have certain
personal mannerisms and certain ways in which they do things. It is as important to
know the ground rules in working for a particular senior as it is to know the ground
rules of a particular guild event. You should adjust yourself to each of your seniors.
Perhaps a Spietrager can be forgiven for becoming confused at the mannerisms of
different ICGOs, but a leader is a Subordinate of mature judgment. You must adjust
yourself to the personalities of seniors more quickly and easily than you would expect
your subordinates to.
Whenever possible, you must use your rank or position to look out for your
subordinates welfare. Get them what they need! Proper use of rank or position
includes some donts also. Dont take unfair advantage of your rank or position.
Dont use your rank or position as a barrier. This means that you must not set yourself
above all of your subordinates and look down on them. Rank and position has its
privileges but, it also has responsibilities and one of them is to be available to your
subordinates.
Decision making
The preparatory phase is the one in which you identify the problem to be solved and
then gather all the information needed to make the decision.
The second phase is making the actual decision. By using the information gathered
you develop a list of possible actions that will solve the problem. This can be done by
holding brain-storming sessions with others or by yourself. You look at and analyze
each possible solution to see the pros and cons of each and then pick the one that will
best solve the problem.
The third phase is the action. You put the chosen decision into practice. After your
decision has been put into effect, you then evaluate the result to see if it has solved the
problem.
Now that you know how to go about making a decision, you must know when to use
the decision-making process. The decision-making process can be used to solve
almost every problem since it is a logical view of a problem and listing of possible
solutions. This process is effective in solving personal problems, in finding ways to
efficiently complete a task and in handling the problems of your members.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Feb 19, 2009 7:20 am Post subject: Review of
Sith "Manifestation of Emotion" by Aiden Voto
Knight Manifestation of Emotion
This document is a recount of one person's perspectives of the effect of hate on one's
surroundings. All in all I find it to be similar to my own experience. It has inspired the
Joined: following thoughts.
24 Nov
2008 What emotion we internalize, embrace and allow to consume us will radiate out from
Posts: us. This is evidenced enough through simple observation of our activities or the
216 activities of others. The value here is that by manifesting emotions we can influence
Location: the immediate situation surrounding us. It is our choice to allow the emotions of others
Los to impact our lives, but this requires an awareness of the emotional impact, thus an
Angeles awareness of the symtems of external emotional influences would be a good tool to
have. Likewise, we should develop the skills necessary and the appropriate
understanding of how our emotional state impacts our surroundings.
There are two ways I know of to influence this emotional radiation. The first is
through allowing the currents of life to carry us through it, allowing our emotions to
flow freely to whatever whim we experience. The other is through the contoled
application of emotions. This can be done by communication with the subconcious,
readily accomplished through ritual.
It is time for me to return to my ritual training and develop those skills again in a
manner that is not purely for defence. This however is a challenge as I have always
ascribed my role as that of the soldier. Therefore it is going to be interesting to find the
soldierly way to embrace my passions, and focus my will. We shall have to do some
experimenting with social interactions to see how various emotions impact social
situations.
Also it will be useful to rebuild the wards and barriers again. It has been a long time
since I have had need of these, but one should not walk a dangerous path without at
least some caution.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Feb 19, 2009 7:34 am Post subject: Review of "Jensari 5
Sith Element Training" by Lord Ang
Knight
Jensari 5 Element Training
As far as preparation for individual combat, it is good to know that this is out there.
There are those who do make these preparations, and therefor it is likely that I will
need to do so as well. Ah the exhaustion soon to come my way. Ah well.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Feb 19, 2009 7:47 am Post subject: Review: "The Jensari
Sith and the Animal" by Angelis
Knight
The Jensari and the Animal
That said, it is probably a good resource for those unfamiliar with totem animals and
the shamanistic ways of self exploration.
It did, however, bring to mind a form of meditation that I have not given any thought
to. Perhaps I can develop a meditation in line with my sword training. Perhaps using
one of the standard forms. I find my focus becomming truely honed when doing that
in a mirror. Discovered that in class tonight as I was working with a student. It
deserves exploration.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Feb 19, 2009 7:59 am Post subject: Review: "The Bond of
Sith the Jensari" by Angelis
Knight
The Bond of the Jensari
It is interesting that I have read this today. I was considering the seemingly solitary
Joined: nature of the Sith a great deal today. That being so it is nice to see familiar ideals
24 Nov spoken at least somewhere. Though, like many of the "darksiders" I suspect a bit of
2008 shortsightedness, I respect and admire their dedication to their membership.
Posts:
216 I have often wondered at my own spiritual path. I am a soldier, not a warrior. A soldier
Location: does not stand alone, and operates in service. At one time I had read about the
Los Antarian Rangers and wondered if there was a similar compliment to the Sith as these
Angeles Rangers are to the Jedi. It was an interesting search which yieded ... well nothing, but
still it is an interesting idea.
I still seek the like minded to myself, and yet fall short of finding what I am looking
for. Perhaps it is this militant aspect that I find I am missing. It is interesting to
consider. I am a leader of men, and as such I find that those who do not understand
leadership will never understand my desire for a unit once again. There is something
to the group dedicated to service of a greater cause. There is something satisfying in
developing a fighting force, be it spiritual or otherwise.
I have often thought that at some point I would act as defender and soldier in the
service of a truely powerful spiritualist. I was hoping this would be my wife, however
her interest in this area is more internal than external, and indeed through her own
ways she has castrated the most potent of my power sources. This was not a bad thing,
as the influence was not one I was treating responsibly. The Morigan is not to be dealt
with lightly, especially when it is an imposter. But the imagery was outstanding at a
time in my life when I was poisoned by my pain and hate.
We shall see. Perhaps I will find the like minded soldiers, and we shall build the unit
once more. I have only done it three times thus far, but never spiritually. Perhaps this
is the avenue. Unfortunately I always have to do things the hard way and forge my
own path. Good thing I have machettes at my disposal.
Get to cutting!
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Miles Posted: Fri Feb 20, 2009 6:45 am Post subject: On teaching
Sith
I was asked today if I would teach another in the ways of the Sith.
Knigh
t
I informed him that there are many more qualified than I who can teach.
He was insistant.
Joine
d: 24 I told him there are indeed many things I could teach and asked what he desired to learn.
Nov
2008 He said he did not know.
Posts:
216 I said I could not teach, for a man who does not know does not desire. One who does not
Locati desire does not posess passion. One who posesses no passion can not build a personal
on: strength required. Without strength there is no way for one to achieve the power required
Los to find victory over themselves, and would never break the chains holding them back.
Angel They would never know true freedom.
es
I was asked if I would teach him to become a Sith.
Too bad he left. If the first test can't even be attempted, there is no point in taking it
further.
I know it isn't my place, but it was nice to know that the children fear me.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Fri Feb 20, 2009 9:34 am Post subject: A symbolic language
Sith
In my past spiritual studies I have had rather impressive success with the study of
Knigh
symbolism on an emotional level. THis began as an experiment with Tarot, and then an
t
exploration of another set of glyphs that I was studying for a role playing game.
The interesting part was that the glyphs were more meaningful as I could assemble them
into a string of thought images, and these strings could be interpreted in a number of
Joine ways revealing interesting truths. Taking the glyphs and telling a story from them became
d: 24 an interesting past time for me, and brought me much closer to the essence of
Nov understanding my emotions on a symbolic level.
2008
Posts: This of course has many implications as any ritualist will attest.
216
Locati So I am considering setting off on another journey, one of symbolic discovery. I am
on: thinking of establishign a set of glyphs for the emotional principles of the Sith. It should
Los be an interesting undertaking. I can't imagine that I am the first to attempt this, but it will
Angel be nice to have a personalized application of my lessons here.
es _________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Fri Feb 20, 2009 5:44 pm Post subject:
Sith
I was doing some reasearch and found some interesting identities:
Knigh
t
Massassi - The Warrior Caste
Kissai - The priest Caste
Sith'ari - Sith Lord
Joine Jen'ari - Darkest Lord of the Sith
d: 24
Nov This works nicely as a subdivision of Sith Teachings.
2008
Posts: The Path of the Physical
216 THe Path of the Spiritual
Locati The Path of the Lord
on:
Los There is something here, and I will be incorporating these as symbols into the Glyph
Angel system.
es _________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Last edited by Miles on Sat Feb 21, 2009 1:47 am; edited 1 time in total
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Fri Feb 20, 2009 6:18 pm Post subject: Review: The Difference of
Sith Jedi and Sith - Darth Viricus
Knigh
The Difference of Jedi and Sith
t
The Sith and Jedi walk the same path, but do so with different core intents. In their use of
the force, the Jedy use that which they deem to be the "light" side of the Force and make
Joine every effort to suppress the influence of the "dark" side in order to avoid the risks and
d: 24 traps there. The Sith, on the other hand do not restrict the Force into "light" and "Dark"
Nov and view the force in it's entirety, allowing for pursuit of knowledge in all areas of the
2008 Force. This does make them vulnerable to the traps the Jedi try so hard to avoid, and thus
Posts: why so many Sith fail.
216
Locati The Jedi seek to calm thier primal selves, to reduce the influences of emotions upon our
on: judgement and selected course of action. The Sith do not share this restriction, and
Los attempt, through responsible use of the full range of emotions, to wield a power more
Angel hazzardous and reckless. With great risk comes great reqards, and the power available by
es not reigning in emotional aspects is thus available to be put to use. The full range of
emotions is available to a Sith. To a Jedi, only the insperation of a positive subset of
emotions in others is recommended. Perhaps this is because of the supression of the
"negative" emotions study in their paradigm.
In relation to the community there are misunderstandings. THe Sith seek the strength of
the individual, both in themsleves and in others. This strength allows for the development
of a community stronger by the sum of its parts. The Jedi seek to serve the community,
and through service seek to elevate the lowest in the community upwards, thus allowing
for a stronger community baseline. Both of these approaches are perfectly valid. One
seeks to elevate the individual thus the community, the other seeks to elevate the
community thus the individual. One is a top down, the other is a bottom up view. Each
also has its drawbacks. A top Down veiw often allows for the weak and the less fortunate
to slip through the cracks. The Bottom Up often manifests in creating a limitation for the
pursuit of individual success, thus putting a cieling on the ability for one to move upward
beyond the level of the whole.
The Sith seeks out independence, and with that the self responsibility that comes from not
being a burden or responsibility of others. This does not mean that the Sith do not engage
in, participate in, and become active, meaningful members of a community. It means that
they are not forced to participate, and so when they do they make a choice, thier own
choice, upon which they are more than willing to be judged. They forge their own path,
but the path is not one of issolation, but independence. The Jedi walk another road, one
that has been well set and maintained for generations. They engage themselves as
codependent elements within the whole. A universalist veiw of the interconnectedness of
all things coupled with a doctorine of responsibilty to the whole over responsibility to the
self leads them down a road of strong interconnectedness with benificient intent. This
coupled with the guidance of service to others makes their relationship with the whole a
considerable part of their identity, and independence a secondary concern.
To the tone of the original article: This article falls into the trap of only focusing upon the
negative and "dark" attributes and associations of the Sith, something I feel is a common
mistake in Sith writings. It is not our embracing of the "dark" that makes us Sith, but our
embracing to the totality of ourselves, and all aspects of the Force. "Dark" and "Light" are
Jedi terms. I know of no such boundaries.
Likewise the focus on negative emotions is likewise a trap, it is not only those but the full
range of emotion that inspires us and grants us our keys to power.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Fri Feb 20, 2009 7:24 pm Post subject: Review: Emotion and the
Sith Will
Knigh
Emotion and the Will
t
Add Khaos post the list of required reading. This is quite a nice assembly of observations
on the nature of emotions and their use.
Joine
d: 24 Use this as a model for a lesson. For future consideration. Need to disassemble this
Nov lecture into a series of practical exercises. It will be an interesting challenge.
2008
Posts: On the Tiamat submission, unless the intent is to enter into a collection of lessons on the
216 individual natures of individual emotions, to issolate and comment on but the negative is
Locati perhaps baiting the trap a little too heavily. Remain concious of this and remember that
on: there is no dark or light, simply the force, all aspects and manifestations equally
Los applicable and equally dangerous.
Angel
es It may be a good exercise to give a list of emotions and have them interpreted as a final
exam for the lessons inspired by the Khaos lecture. We shall see.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Fri Feb 20, 2009 7:32 pm Post subject: Review: Chains - Draconis
Sith
Chains
Knigh
t
This is a self reflective talk about the nature of power, feedom, strength, and intent. It is a
bit of a rambler, and only uses chains in the first scentence, without any expanding on the
alegory.
Joine
d: 24 My preference is still for Assignment IV - My Chains are Broken
Nov
2008 This lecture is probably best left refined to the discussion of the Sith Code. All that is
Posts: covered in this lecture would be covered in a thorough evaluation of the code. THis
216 would also ensure that the ommission of passion, peace and the force are not disregarded.
Locati _________________
on: "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
Los my business is to Create."
Angel Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
es
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Sat Feb 21, 2009 1:46 am Post subject: A Guide
Sith
I set before you thus:
Knigh
t
I am dedicated to training new Sith and influencing the old. I am forever conscious of
each Sith under my charge and by example shall inspire them to the highest standards
Joine possible. I strive to be patient, understanding, and firm. I commend the deserving and
d: 24 encourage the wayward. I shall never forget that I am responsible to those above me in
Nov rank and station for the moral, efficiency and effectiveness of my men as their
2008 performance will reflect an image of the Order of the Sith.
Posts:
216 For I am a member of the Massassi Line. As such I am a member of the most unique
Locati group of dedicated Sith Realists in the world. I am bound to perform the duties of my
on: position to and beyond what I believe to be the limits of my capabilities. I realize that I
Los am the epitome of Sithist discipline, and carry myself with military bearing, unbowed by
Angel the weight of my duties, unflinching in the execution of my orders, and unswerving in my
es dedication to the most complete success of this order. Both my personal and professional
demeanor shall be such that I may take pride if my fellow Sith emulate me, and knowing
perfection to lie beyond the grasp of any mortal hand, I shall strive to attain perfection,
that I may ever be aware of my needs and capabilities to improve myself. I shall be fair in
my personal relations, just in the enforcement of discipline, and true to myself and fellow
members of the Order of the Sith.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Sat Feb 21, 2009 3:13 am Post subject: Illusions
Sith
Once there lived a village of creatures along the bottom of a great crystal river. The
Knigh
current of the river swept silently over them all -- young and old, rich and poor, good and
t
evil -- the current going its own way, knowing only its own crystal self.
Each creature in its own manner clung tightly to the twigs and rocks of the river bottom,
for clinging was their way of life, and resisting the current was what each had learned
Joine from birth.
d: 24
Nov But one creature said at last, "I am tired of clinging. Though I cannot see it with my eyes,
2008 I trust that the current knows where it is going. I shall let go, and let it take me where it
Posts: will. Clinging, I shall die of boredom."
216
Locati The other creatures laughed and said, "Fool! Let go, and that current you worship will
on: throw you tumbled and smashed against the rocks, and you will die quicker than
Los boredom!"
Angel
es But the one heeded them not, and taking a breath did let go, and at once was tumbled and
smashed by the current across the rocks.
Yet in time, as the creature refused to cling again, the current lifted him free from the
bottom, and he was bruised and hurt no more.
And the creatures downstream, to whom he was a stranger, cried, "See a miracle! A
creature like ourselves, yet he flies! See the messiah, come to save us all!"
And the one carried in the current said, "I am no more messiah than you. The river
delights to lift us free, if only we dare let go. Our true work is this voyage, this
adventure."
But they cried the more, "Savior!" all the while clinging to the rocks, and when they
looked again he was gone, and they were left alone making legends of a savior.
[Glaucon:] I see.
And do you see, I said, men passing along the wall carrying all sorts of vessels, and
statues and figures of animals made of wood and stone and various materials, which
appear over the wall? Some of them are talking, others silent.
You have shown me a strange image, and they are strange prisoners.
Like ourselves, I replied; and they see only their own shadows, or the shadows of one
another, which the fire throws on the opposite wall of the cave?
True, he said; how could they see anything but the shadows if they were never
allowed to move their heads?
And of the objects which are being carried in like manner they would only see the
shadows?
Yes, he said.
And if they were able to converse with one another, would they not suppose that they
were naming what was actually before them?
Very true.
And suppose further that the prison had an echo which came from the other side, would
they not be sure to fancy when one of the passers-by spoke that the voice which they
heard came from the passing shadow?
No question, he replied.
To them, I said, the truth would be literally nothing but the shadows of the images.
That is certain.
And now look again, and see what will naturally follow if the prisoners are released and
disabused of their error. At first, when any of them is liberated and compelled suddenly to
stand up and turn his neck round and walk and look towards the light, he will suffer sharp
pains; the glare will distress him, and he will be unable to see the realities of which in his
former state he had seen the shadows; and then conceive some one saying to him, that
what he saw before was an illusion, but that now, when he is approaching nearer to being
and his eye is turned towards more real existence, he has a clearer vision, -what will be
his reply? And you may further imagine that his instructor is pointing to the objects as
they pass and requiring him to name them, -- will he not be perplexed? Will he not fancy
that the shadows which he formerly saw are truer than the objects which are now shown
to him?
Far truer.
And if he is compelled to look straight at the light, will he not have a pain in his eyes
which will make him turn away to take and take in the objects of vision which he can see,
and which he will conceive to be in reality clearer than the things which are now being
shown to him?
True, he said.
And suppose once more, that he is reluctantly dragged up a steep and rugged ascent, and
held fast until he 's forced into the presence of the sun himself, is he not likely to be
pained and irritated? When he approaches the light his eyes will be dazzled, and he will
not be able to see anything at all of what are now called realities.
He will require to grow accustomed to the sight of the upper world. And first he will see
the shadows best, next the reflections of men and other objects in the water, and then the
objects themselves; then he will gaze upon the light of the moon and the stars and the
spangled heaven; and he will see the sky and the stars by night better than the sun or the
light of the sun by day?
Certainly.
Last of he will be able to see the sun, and not mere reflections of him in the water, but he
will see him in his own proper place, and not in another; and he will contemplate him as
he is.
Certainly.
He will then proceed to argue that this is he who gives the season and the years, and is the
guardian of all that is in the visible world, and in a certain way the cause of all things
which he and his fellows have been accustomed to behold?
Clearly, he said, he would first see the sun and then reason about him.
And when he remembered his old habitation, and the wisdom of the den and his fellow-
prisoners, do you not suppose that he would felicitate himself on the change, and pity
them?
Certainly, he would.
And if they were in the habit of conferring honours among themselves on those who were
quickest to observe the passing shadows and to remark which of them went before, and
which followed after, and which were together; and who were therefore best able to draw
conclusions as to the future, do you think that he would care for such honours and glories,
or envy the possessors of them? Would he not say with Homer,
Better to be the poor servant of a poor master, and to endure anything, rather than think
as they do and live after their manner?
Yes, he said, I think that he would rather suffer anything than entertain these false
notions and live in this miserable manner.
Imagine once more, I said, such an one coming suddenly out of the sun to be replaced in
his old situation; would he not be certain to have his eyes full of darkness?
To be sure, he said.
And if there were a contest, and he had to compete in measuring the shadows with the
prisoners who had never moved out of the den, while his sight was still weak, and before
his eyes had become steady (and the time which would be needed to acquire this new
habit of sight might be very considerable) would he not be ridiculous? Men would say of
him that up he went and down he came without his eyes; and that it was better not even to
think of ascending; and if any one tried to loose another and lead him up to the light, let
them only catch the offender, and they would put him to death.
No question, he said.
This entire allegory, I said, you may now append, dear Glaucon, to the previous
argument; the prison-house is the world of sight, the light of the fire is the sun, and you
will not misapprehend me if you interpret the journey upwards to be the ascent of the soul
into the intellectual world according to my poor belief, which, at your desire, I have
expressed whether rightly or wrongly God knows. But, whether true or false, my opinion
is that in the world of knowledge the idea of good appears last of all, and is seen only
with an effort; and, when seen, is also inferred to be the universal author of all things
beautiful and right, parent of light and of the lord of light in this visible world, and the
immediate source of reason and truth in the intellectual; and that this is the power upon
which he who would act rationally, either in public or private life must have his eye fixed.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Sat Feb 21, 2009 4:32 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knigh
t
Joine
d: 24
Nov
2008
Posts:
216
Locati
on:
Los
Angel
es
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Sat Feb 21, 2009 6:13 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knigh
t
Joine
d: 24
Nov
2008
Posts:
216
Locati
on:
Los
Angel
es
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Wed Feb 25, 2009 5:54 am Post subject:
Sith
In the Sword System of Juaquim Meyer, as documented in his book "The Art of Combat"
Knigh
(1570), he discusses a somewhat more modern approach of the original Lichtenauer
t
system. In that approach I have found a meaningful analogy for life. I will not use the
German terms here to make it more clear. Note to self, write this up better some time.
Joine In all combat there are three stages: there is the beginning, which ends after the first clash
d: 24 has taken place; there is the ending, the final strike and the escape to safety; and there is
Nov everything in between the beginning and the ending. In this middle portion there are two
2008 aspects one can be in: the first is in the before, where you have the initiative and can drive
Posts: action; the second is in the after, where you must respond to the actions of your
216 opponents.
Locati
on: The one in the before must continue to attack his opponent, for he has two choices. The
Los first is to attack and the second is to not. If he attacks the opponent must defend, thus
Angel allowing for another attack. If one in the before does not attack, he releases his position in
es the before to his opponent to take from him by allowing him the opportunity to attack.
The one in the after must seek the opportunity to move into the before. It does not matter
how long one in the after continues to defend himself, so long as he is in the after, he will
not be able to attack his enemy with safety so long as he must respond to the enemies
attacks.
The Art of the German system that Meyer attempts to communicate through his work is
the art of defending in such a way as to transition from after to before, and to remain in
the before from then on.
These are the dynamics of a fight as I understand them based upon the Meyer teachings. I
believe this applies very well to mortal life.
Much like a duel described above, there is a beginning and an ending, and these are rather
precise as far as start and end points, and then there is everything in between.
In the inbetween part you can be subject to the will and desires of others, or have others
be subject to yours, with much the same results as in the before and after discussion
above.
The trick is to learn the techniques that allow us to "defend" in such a way that we move
from the position of after to the position of before, or from before to after, so that we are
not subject to the will of another but choose our position freely and without compulsion
or limitation.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Wed Feb 25, 2009 11:22 pm Post subject:
Sith
Diet Update ....
Knigh
t
Finally, for the first time in over a decade, I am back in military regulation weight.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Fri Feb 27, 2009 6:21 pm Post subject:
Sith
Website Update ...
Knigh
t
So I finally finished the school website. Ugh I hate copy. Really need to redo a couple of
them, but we need the students and having a website in place will at least be the biggest
step I can take other than actually teaching.
Joine
d: 24 We need to do another photoshoot in the new location and maybe back out at the park
Nov again. Possibly shoot some video. I guess I know where my new bonus check is going.
2008 Ah well, I needed a pro quality digital video camera anyway. If I have to train myself I
Posts: am going to need video to do it.
216
Locati So here is the site.
on:
Los http://europeanfightingarts.org/
Angel
es It will have to do for now.
Notes to self for after the move:
1) Kill the Gallery section and put in a forum after the move.
2) Get better pictures.
3) Have graphics fix the header image, Its got nasty pixelation.
4) Rework Copy on About page, it is really awkward.
5) Look at cleaning up the scheduling and home page placements, they're not
quite right yet.
6) Not totally sold on the Equipment page yet, look into cleaning that up with
some indentation, give it a little bit of a structured look. Still amateur hour.
7) Clean up minor spacing toward footer. Links are getting cramped by spacing of
the content area.
Page by page tweeking to visual flow.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Back
to top
Miles Posted: Mon Mar 02, 2009 7:12 pm Post subject:
Sith
and the move is complete. Now just to get everything unpacked, and get back to research.
Knigh
_________________
t
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason & Compare;
my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant Albion.
Joine
d: 24
Nov
2008
Posts:
216
Locati
on:
Los
Angel
es
Author Message
Miles Posted: Tue Mar 17, 2009 7:44 pm Post subject:
Sith Knight
An interesting insight today. Anger is a key, not an end.
So I ran with it. I masturbated but not the way I normally do, I went
with the flow rather than forcing it. I allowed the energy to move as
it wanted. My mind was guided to angry sex scenes. Again my
passion was inpsired even further. The energy was not sluggish or
rooted like it is in my regular "meditations" (music, focused
breathing etc.) It was alive, whipping around from here to there,
swirling in my chest, in my belly ...
Then my wife stirred, she made a sound as she usually does when I
am "personally engaged" to let me know she was awake ... and
instantly everything disipated. The energy was gone, no warning, just
gone.
Second, this may explain my preference for being bound. I can allow
the anger, rage, passion, fury to develop and take form (even giving
me wings one time, that was fun) without having to worry about
hurting the other person unnecessarily.
... there comes a time in one's life when that check gets made out to
somebody. If you haven't, or think it foolish, then we will have a
hard time finding equal footing.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not
Reason & Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation
of the Giant Albion.
Back to top
Over time I developed two hobbies. One was hypnosis, and the other
was story telling. The story telling, originating in my role playing
background, began to take on a life of its own, and I created a small
world for my stories, with a static cast of characters. I began to
visualize myself the creater as a character in my own story. In
retrospect I now know this was a meditation, connecting visions of
my life with the secret wisdom of my sleeping mind. In this, one
character rose to the forefront, a servant of the writer, the keeper of
the world. It was a fallen angel. Conversations between him and the
other characters in my stories began to take on a new shape, and his
words were not my own. He provided support but in a very direct
way. He was my guide through difficult times, though I did not see it
at the time.
My wife, however, was not happy. I had learned in the service that
faith and confidence in the self are crucial for surviving the great
challenges in our lives, and yet she, with her womanly whiles,
leveraged against my compassion to reduce my confidence in myself.
She was endlessly unsatisfied and as I gave up more and more of
myself to appease her whims, she only pressed further. I made
mistakes, certainly, but her unforgiving nature exploited them to
drive me deeper and deeper into weakness. I do not believe she did it
with that intention, but she pulled me from the path. Eventually I
could take no more and the divorce was soon to follow.
During my time with my first wife, I met the woman who would
become my second wife. Her help was instrumental in my recovery
and emotional survival, but she had a strong interest in the
metaphysical and the spiritual. She is water to my earth. It was her
acceptance of the extra-perceptual, coupled with her intellect and
creativity, which showed me that there could be validity to it. She
was also weak and vulnerable in ways that I was strong and my
calling to provide that strength for her brought back my strength like
Lazarus from the tomb. My love for her grew (admittedly in my own
fashion) and my recovery was well underway.
I at last married my wife. Our union began the time of peace. God
was in his heaven and all was right with the world. The difficulties of
the past had fallen away and with it, the ambition. I was freed from
my almost compulsory need to achieve, to strive for greatness,
comfortable in the knowledge that I can achieve any task if I so
choose. I took up a new passion, formally training in the sword,
which I had studied for years prior but never formally. It, like any
training, was difficult at first, but with time I excelled. It quickly
became apparent to everyone that I would soon surpass the
instructor. Through Victory, my chains are broken.
But all great moments come to an end. The needs of the company
removed my title of Manager back to Principal Engineer. My
responsibilities were lessened and my tasks made more routine. I
was, in effect, demoted. I know why and do not fault the decision. I
was expelled from the sword class due to a disparity of vision, and
was forced to continue my studies on my own. I was removed from
the Captain position and demoted to Sergeant again by the powers
that be in the guild I had led for two years. In all this I know the
reasoning and do not fault any of it. However I was faced with a
dilemma. I now faced a world that once was, removed of my
positions and privilege.
But I was reminded that indeed I was not alone. For as I had paved
the path to success in my actions, my wife, partner in my progress
had embraced my life and acompanied me on the journey while on
the journey of her own. She provided the support that I needed in
order to not proceed alone, even though I feel so very alone, isolated
from the life I once lived. Through our union I recognized that the
accomplishments were important as accomplishments, but the titles
were not. It was the achieving that gave me strength and insight, not
the achievement itself. With that I knew that I could not return to a
life of one who does not wish to achieve, and she would be with me
on my journey, which was neither foolish, nor self righteous. It was
life. But I also saw that there were things that I had done, lessons
learned and insights gained that I could share with others. But I
needed a medium that would facilitate such a thing.
The book offers many such examples, and though the value of the
actual lessons may not come directly from the literature, the literature
does provide a context in which to frame such lessons. Almost any
well told story will do, but this one is Sith centric and so would likely
be more embraced by Sith students.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not
Reason & Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation
of the Giant Albion.
Back to top
The Sith is one who finds his strength in his individuality. By being
the strong individual he contibutes to the whole as an individual,
exercising his will to achieve his personal goals. In the early years,
this will be selfish and manipulative, and thus the reputation of the
Sith as being so. But as one develops a greater understanding of the
whole, he begins to see that these tools are not always the best suited
for various strategies, and new tools are needed, tools like
cooperation, compassion, and non-manipulative persuasion. These
are better suited for the new goals which reach far beyond the self.
But at the center of the Sith's power is the self. From that sanctuary
of the self all things are made manifest, and so the universe is
expanded by the strength that the one brings to it.
The difference between Jedi and Sith comes down to how one
percieves the whole. The Sith see the whole as a collection of
individuals, and operates as but one individual in that whole. The
Jedi see the whole as a single entity and we are but merely part, but
on our own we are incomplete. This is the distinction that I see, but
perhaps I am fooling myself.
I read endless Sith teachings and journals and find the same drivvel
over and over again: stunted children arrested in their development,
seeking some validation for a desire to abuse or do harm. Is this
truely the legacy I need to embrace? Is there nothing more than the
glorification of destruction?
..... really?
Ah well, there are times to fight and times to endure. I just didn't
expect to need to endure this long. Perhaps one day someone else
will understand without me having to spend endless hours explaining
it.
Back to work.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not
Reason & Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation
of the Giant Albion.
Back to top
Simple
Measurable
Achievable
Recordable
Time Sensitive
Setting these goals for the self directs training and furthers progress.
Additionally in the process, the recording of the results offers a list of
progress to look back upon.
Goal: write at least a one page paper on each of the first 15 Sohei
Joined: 24 Nov 2008 attributes as designated in the document Jediism, compild by Master
Posts: 216 Nash and how they apply to Sith principles and development as you
Location: Los Angeles see them. For each identify a lesson of further study for a student
who would read your work.
Measure of success: At minimum one page written per line for the
first 15 lines of the attributes. Each should have a further study based
on the content of the content of the paper. The further study should
be based in external material considered a reputable source outside
the Sith community.
Lesson: Read and become familiar with Sacred Contracts and your
Archetypes by Caroline Myss. This is an invaluable resource as an
introduction to Archetypes and thier potential for influence. A good
student will see potential to further thier own goals through this
information.
Link: http://www.myss.com/library/contracts/
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not
Reason & Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation
of the Giant Albion.
Back to top
Violence is much like fire. It takes little to start a fire, merely a fuel
source and heat. Fuel is readily available all around us, and once lit,
fire requires little effort to maintain or flourish. It is the nature of
flame to propagate itself and expand, consuming all around it until it
has exhausted all sources of fuel, leaving nothing but ash. Fire itself
has no intention, for it merely follows its pattern, and if properly
controlled it can bring great benefits. It provides light, warmth, and
in cooking it improves the flavor of foods, killing harmful bacteria in
the process. The nature of fire has no agenda other than its continued
existence and growth. The same is true for violence. The Massassi
recognizes this and learns to control violence within and without
through his strengths. These strengths are physical, mental,
emotional and spiritual, as violence, being the lion, requires the
strongest of chains to restrain and control. The Massassi knows that
to allow the violence to run uncontrolled, destruction left unchecked,
can only result in a world of nothing but ash. The Massassi is the
height of controlled violence.
That which sets the Massassi apart is not his strength, however, even
though that is what is more easily perceived by those without, but his
understanding of the concept of control. The Massassi understands
that to control is to limit. To limit is to not achieve the highest order
of greatness. Thus control is not something to be aspired to but to be
endured. The Massassi controls that which must be controlled, and
thus limits it, for some things, like violence, by achieving greatness,
leave only ash. The Massassi applies only as much control as is
necessary, no more and no less, for he knows that control creates
nothing, but can destroy many things. Control in and of itself is a
form of destructive power. The Massassi must choose that which he
controls carefully, and be mindful not to control unnecessarily, he
must have the wisdom to know which is which, and must have the
strength to facilitate best action. In so doing he can live as an
example to others, guide them without interfering, and remain true to
himself as well.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not
Reason & Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation
of the Giant Albion.
Back to top
Over time we begin to incorporate others into our lives. We start this
process with our parents, our family and our closest of friends. It
begins with our immediate circle. We begin to consider our
relationship to them. We establish the basics and the basis for our
understanding of social interaction. We begin to be concerned with
things that belong to others. We come to an understanding of what is
mine and what is not, and we learn how to deal with the
belongings of others as well.
There comes a day when we must rely upon ourselves for survival.
We recognize that hunger will only be satisfied by our own hand and
deed. Acquisition of material wealth comes at a cost of our labor in
exchange for our desires. We are given responsibilities where our
decisions and actions have a direct impact upon the well being of
others, and should we choose to ignore these we shall not
continue to grow. But if we do accept these, and choose to take
ownership of our lives, we are able to feed ourselves, we develop a
legacy of recognition for our strengths, and we accept the mantel of
responsibility, bearing the weight of others rather than merely for
ourselves. We begin to understand the actual price for independence.
Still further along the road, once we have begun to achieve real
success in our chosen path, our awareness expands even further, to
more abstract concepts of mankind and society. In this we begin to
develop a sense of purpose. Having achieved, we seek ways to assist
others in their path to understanding and achievement. Gradually as
we do we build upon our foundational strengths we developed from
our first days to the present. At this point we begin to see the value of
ourselves in a greater light. We no longer need some of the childish
desires the same way we did, for we recognize that true worth can
only come from within, from the self.
The Massassi has been the child, the family member, the friend, the
idealist and has come out to where he has lived a life where he is
confident in his ability, and his sense of self, so much so that he no
longer needs acclaim or validation from other sources. Only those
who have weak ego need concern themselves with external
validation. The Massassi needs none, nor receives any real lasting
satisfaction from any opinion of his deed or words other than his
own. Thus his actions require no reaffirmation of his ego. He is free
from those concerns to focus upon the task at hand. If his ego is weak
to the point where it still must seek to others, or it must be the center
of his thought, he is merely struggling, like the child, to survive. To
merely survive is not enough to qualify as living. The Massassi does
nothing, says nothing, which stems from ego, for he no longer has
that need.
"... is he honest who resists his genius or conscience only for the sake
of present ease or gratification?"
-The Marriage of Heaven and Hell - Willaim Blake
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not
Reason & Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation
of the Giant Albion.
Back to top
Back to top
Back to top
When one stops achievement as a way of life and rests on his laurels,
he begins to desire to be remembered for what he did that was great
in the past, but is not willing to continue living in greatness. He
begins to walk through life in a stagnant circle, constantly seeking
the past for labels of his value. I suspect that once this happens,
legacy and the concern for it begins to manifest.
In a conversation I had with some jedi recently, this subject came up,
and in the discussion it shocked me that legacy was so important to
them. The aquiring of apprentices, the passing on of thier knowledge,
the dedicated continuation of the line. It was so compulsory that the
very though of not having an apprentice, of not passing on the wealth
of experience and knowledge to another was bordering on immoral. I
was struck by how thoroughly I believed that they missed the point.
We spoke two different languages. Though I believe I was able to
understand their thoughts, mine seemed entirely foreign to them.
And in having this view, I acknowledge the folly. For my family ties
are not the same as those who embrace family. My friendships could
be much stronger if I acted to maintain them. I may one day find
myself alone of my own doing, by not investing the time and effort
that others do.
-Meister Eckhart
Author Message
Miles Posted: Fri Jul 03, 2009 4:03 am Post subject:
Sith
An interesting line for the code savy.
Knight
It is hard to make a Lady resolve to true.
_________________
Joined: "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
24 Nov Compare; my business is to Create."
2008 Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Posts: Albion.
216
Location:
Los
Angeles
Back to
top
Gabriel Posted: Fri Jul 03, 2009 4:21 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knight Miles wrote:
I have come across a quote that perhaps exemplifies the difference between
Jedi and Sith more clearly than any other I have found.
Joined: "He who would be serene and pure needs but one thing,
25 Aug detachment."
2008
Posts: -Meister Eckhart
127
Most emotional heat comes with the ego acting out, but I'd rather take that energy and
use it to my advantage, as I imagine you agree. Detachment can perhaps
be peaceful but that will invariably not last, despite how far one distances themselves
from their emotions.
Not to mention, I prefer the spice of life that comes with emotions, don't you?
_________________
You are permitted in times of great danger to walk with the devil until you have
crossed the bridge. -Bulgarian proverb
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Fri Jul 03, 2009 6:01 pm Post subject:
Sith
I see detatchment as the first cardinal sin of the Sith. It is paramount that we remain
Knight
attached to life. To use detachment as a means of finding peace is akin to win by not
playing the game. Certainly it could be argued ... but I respect the chess master more
than the one who has never played.
Joined: _________________
24 Nov "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
2008 Compare; my business is to Create."
Posts: Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
216 Albion.
Location:
Los
Angeles
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Jul 08, 2009 1:46 am Post subject:
Sith
There is an interesting phrase that I took with me from a martial arts seminar I
Knight
attended last month.
As with all things, as I learn in one area of my life I take the lessons to another. Now I
find myself seeing the principles of Sith thought, or at least my understanding of it. I
seek the broader picture, thus to refine my technique of manifestation.
It has changed my views. It shall be interesting to take things forward with this new
insight.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Jul 08, 2009 5:47 pm Post subject:
Sith
Passion in writing.
Knight
Someone commented recently that my writing sounds cool and detached. Rereading
some of my posts, I certainly have to agree. I know why. My intention is to
Joined: communicate clearly. Its an interesting thing to observe.
24 Nov
2008 The words we use give context to the way we think. So a new exercise...
Posts:
216 I need to write with more passion and emotion, so that I can think more readily in
Location: those terms. A good exercise I think.
Los _________________
Angeles "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Jul 08, 2009 5:56 pm Post subject:
Sith
A post from another site I wrote once. Keeping a copy here as a reminder.
Knight
I am a creature of desire. My desire is not so weak that it can be restrained by man or
Joined: reason. I will give neither that much power over my desire, for that makes a tyrant of
24 Nov my reason, and cruel the man, as they hold mastery over the unwilling. I would not
2008 enslave my desire to watch it whither and weaken, becoming passive to the point
Posts: where it is a mere whisper of it's former glory, and thus I share in that fate.
216
Location: Rather I call upon the tempest as friend, and learn to ride the whirlwind, and in so
Los doing the flames of desire no longer burn, but light my path as the sun, and the dragon
Angeles Rage sleeps soundly until his time. I look out and see those who point and shriek "He
is mad! Doom his fate." and watch as the tempest carries me from them to distant
lands, to others who behold a man glide gently to the ground and hush their children's
giddy whispers of "Miracle!"
It is the first lesson I knew intuitively at birth, forgotten and had to relearn:
"I am."
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Khaos Posted: Wed Jul 08, 2009 6:50 pm Post subject:
Sith Lord
Nice
_________________
Matter is void--All is vanity
Joined:
25 Aug
2008
Posts:
133
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Jul 09, 2009 3:27 pm Post subject:
Sith
Well, off on a Cruise to Alaska. I get to talk to a bunch of personal growth
Knight
development authors for seven days. I hope I learn something interesting. It would be
a huge dissapointment otherwise.
Joined: That and I finally get to see for myself how pretty it is there. About damned time.
24 Nov
2008 Back in two weeks.
Posts: _________________
216 "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Location: Compare; my business is to Create."
Los Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Angeles Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Sat Jul 11, 2009 5:42 am Post subject:
Sith
It's interesting to me how many among the Sith practice martial arts.
Knight
It suprises me even more how many forget the Art and focus on the Martial.
Joined:
24 Nov
2008 Maybe its an age thing.
Posts: _________________
216 "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Location: Compare; my business is to Create."
Los Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Angeles Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Sat Jul 11, 2009 5:15 pm Post subject:
Sith
Note to self...
Knight
On the question of the roles of group and individual, look here for some insights. It's a
study of panthiestic thought and perspective.
Joined:
24 Nov It holds some interesting promise for revelation.
2008
Posts: http://plato.stanford.edu/entries/pantheism/
216 _________________
Location: "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Los Compare; my business is to Create."
Angeles Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Sun Jul 19, 2009 4:54 pm Post subject:
Sith
There, the cruise is over and Alask is somewhere I need to visit again. Note to self,
Knight
Sitka is a must see again.
As this cruise was also a spiritual growth seminar, it was facinating to watch 1500
Joined: people all follow a spiritual path. Many were misguided in my opinion, and many
24 Nov others were just plain making excuses for themselves. But there were some very
2008 interesting revelations. Gregg Braden spoke about the quatum field that unites all of
Posts: us. It was an interesting discussion of the force in a different name. He has book called
216 "Divine Matrix" that is to discuss that. The wife bought it so I will likely read it
Location: eventually.
Los
Angeles Some base notes from my observations:
1) When conducting guided meditation, providing options or examples of varying
kinds is distracting to the visualization. Should be avoided if possible.
2) The term "healing" in the context of these seminars means "to make whole". If you
do not use this definition of healing then things get a bit difficult.
3) There is a huge gap between the introductory stages of spiritual development and
the more advnced teachings. Remember when dealing with more novice students to
stay within thier context and not move straight to the end. Most have to come to the
end conclusion through their own path and this will take time and patience if it is to be
successful.
4) I hate radio psychics.
5) There is a missing key to the spiritual development movememnt as presented by
Hay House publishing. That is that there is nothing wrong with the ego, with drk
emotions, with euphoria. It is how we allow them to manifest and the tenuous control
that we keep over them that creates problems.
6) "The Ego is the scaffolding for the self." - Miles
7) Sex on cruise ships is just better.
Always spring for the bigger room.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Gabriel Posted: Mon Jul 20, 2009 4:01 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knight Miles wrote:
1) When conducting guided meditation, providing options or examples of
varying kinds is distracting to the visualization. Should be avoided if
possible.
Joined:
25 Aug What do you mean? By thinking about other options, you can give yourself another
2008 potential distraction(s)? Would this then be remedied by sticking to a predetermined
Posts: outline for meditation (specific goal or goals for said session)? I might be getting
127 ahead of myself here.
Miles wrote:
7) Sex on cruise ships is just better.
Always spring for the bigger room.
This goes without saying. Wish I spent the difference for a balcony room on my
last cruise...
_________________
You are permitted in times of great danger to walk with the devil until you have
crossed the bridge. -Bulgarian proverb
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Mon Jul 20, 2009 11:25 pm Post subject:
Sith
In a group guided meditation, when you are the one guiding the group, it is important
Knight
to allow each individual to provide their own imagery for the meditation. Not
everyone has the same symbols for each emotion or inpirational concept. If you offer
many options many may apply, and in so doing you draw attention from the first one
Joined: that comes to mind.
24 Nov
2008 Example: If the group meditation is about anger, and you are trying to foster it, create
Posts: a manifestation/visualization for anger, if during the guiding you say things like:
216 "Embrace a moment where you knew anger. Perhaps it was the death of someone
Location: close, or the betrayal of a lover. Getting overlooked at work, or perhaps you just have
Los someone you hate. Embrace it..."
Angeles
This is actually a bit of a problem, for there may be many that apply. However each
one applies in a unique way. For the less experienced this can create conflict within
the meditation imagery and thus creating a level of distraction.
The intent of the meditation doesn't matter, but making every effort to ensure that the
guide does not unintentionally provide conflict in the visualization is important.
Another thing to note is to be very specific when asking the participant to call forth a
visualization that is complimentary to the intended work. Be specific enough to be
clear of the intent but abstract enough to allow the image to be conjured on their own.
I observed these as problems in guided meditations that I was a part of. That is so why
I prefer hypnosis one on one to guided meditation. Ah well.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Jul 23, 2009 2:19 am Post subject:
Sith
Wrote this on another forum. Wanted to record it here for reference.
Knight
"Don't defy gravity; learn to fly."
_________________
Joined: "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
24 Nov Compare; my business is to Create."
2008 Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Posts: Albion.
216
Location:
Los
Angeles
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Jul 23, 2009 3:40 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knight Awareness I Vision
Quote:
THERE is NO Natural Religion
Joined: The Author & Printer W Blake
24 Nov [a]
2008
Posts: The Argument
216 Man has no notion of moral fitness but from Education. Natually he is only a
Location: natural organ subject to Sense.
Los
Angeles I Man cannot Naturally Percieve. but through his natural or bodily organs
II Man by his reasoning power. can only compare & judge of what he has
already percievd.
III From a perception of only 3 senses or 3 elements none could deduce a
fourth or fifth
IV None could have other than natural or organic thought is he had none but
organic perceptions
V Mans desires are limited by his perceptions. none can desire what he has
not percievd
VI The desires & perceptions of man untaught by any thing but organs of
sense, must be limited to objects of sense.
Differentiation
The commonly perceived organs of Sense are those of touch, taste, smell, sound, and
vision. Each is a talent of experiencing, processing and giving meaning to differences.
The clearest example is that of touch and temperature. I stand in the shower. On days
where I have consumed a fair amount of steak, my body is warm. My warm body in
the shower feels the warm water as pleasant, opening my pores, comforting my skin. I
long for the warmth to embrace me, to massage and comfort me. There are days where
my body is cold, and my feet are like blocks of ice, much to my wifes distain when I
slip them under her in the morning. On those days when I enter the shower I am
burned, scalded by they heat of the water. The temperature as a measure of metallic
expansion has not changed, but the difference between my feet and the water is far
greater. I am filled with burning pain. Touch is not a measure of temperature, but a
measure of relative temperature to my body. How much more so other organs of
Sense?
The problem with our perception of this colossus was not that we could not perceive
the size, but that we could not differentiate it from other elements in the surrounding.
The mountains surrounding the glacier are deceptively large as well. It took us getting
close enough to be able to see the glacier in comparison to our ship to be able to at last
perceive the true scale of the thing. Tall and short measure each other says Lao Tsu.
One Eye, Two Eyes
One day I asked her to show me what her vision was like. It was difficult for her to
describe, for she had so altered her means of seeing that her description was lacking. I
learned to cross my eyes slightly so that I could better understand. After some practice
I was able to see two visions simultaneously, clearly in focus at various distances. It
was difficult at first to see that way, but with time I understood why she could not
explain it. Her mind had filtered one vision, then the other, so she never did see two
distinct images, only one at a time. Her eyes flicking back and forth was not a
conscious action on her part. It was impossible for her to communicate this experience
as something different to my own, because she did not know that it was, other than by
being told by others that it wasnt. She could not perceive that which she had not
experienced.
The other person is a friend who as a child had popped his eye out of his socket.
Damage had been done to the nerves and he was blind in that eye. He once
commented to me that he knew that his eyes were crooked, but when he looked in the
mirror the bad eye would correct itself. It was actually rather interesting to watch. But
his world was one of a single dimension. He would never be able to drive due to his
complete lack of depth perception. I wondered what his life was like so I wore and eye
patch one day. The world was far more flat. It was the same as the glacier. Without the
second eye to compare to the first, there was no way to truly gage the distance of
things out of reach. Estimates could be made but I was surprised a few times by tree
branches that had blended in with background colors, unable to distinguish distance.
This isnt hard to experience. Go watch a 3d movie with and without the glasses. It is
subtle but it is there.
We seek out the familiar. Every child has played the game where they look for images
in the clouds. It is another aspect of our perceptions. We seek out the familiar. While
on our trip to Alaska my wife pointed out an interesting observation. She looked at the
snow patterns on the mountain sides and saw an image that looked like a stylized bird.
She laughed and thought it remarkable. When I asked why, she remarked that she now
understood why the art of the local natives looked the way it did. They had developed
an artistic eye based on their observations. The shapes of the snow pattern were very
similar to the lines of their art. It made perfect sense. Alaska gets 45 days of Sun a
year. The rest are grey and overcast. If the fog and clouds during our time there were
any indication, there is very little to differentiate in the sky. On the mountains,
however, there is a sharp contrast between snow and mountain, and the patterns are
endless. Perhaps she is right. Perhaps they played the same game, but rather than look
to a partly cloudy sky, they look to the mountains. The similarity was striking.
With this, there is the greater idea, that of visual arts. We are all familiar with optical
illusions, with images that could be interpreted as one way or another, or both at once
if your eye is not drawn to one of the images. I find it interesting that those that I see
are those that are larger, less detailed, and with high contrast. Those that are more
subtle are harder for me to see, but once I see them it becomes a choice. I choose
which to see at any given time.
The second image is harder to see, as I have committed myself to the first visual. I
have to go looking for it. Such is the way with all perception. The first vision is taken
as truth, and the other alternates need to be sought out. If you are not told the image is
an optical illusion, only a study of the detail may reveal it. At a glance the full image
will be lost. Often the way I find them is by looking at the image and seeing what
doesnt fit. Why would there be a line here or there? From that single thread I can pull
out the alternate tapestry. But it is far easier if I know at first that it is not what I
assume it to be at first.
With this in mind I ran an experiment. I went to see a movie, Harry Potter and the
Half Blood Prince. As the movie began I found myself looking at the screen and
looking through the Warner Brothers logo as it began. I was unable to see the image,
the clouds, the intended image. I saw only lines. Almost like looking at pixels on a
computer screen without allowing them to coalesce into images. When I was younger
I saw "Sunday Afternoon on the Island of La Grande Jatte", by Georges Seurat in a
museum. When I first looked at it I was too close to it and could not make out the
images. It is a dot painting. You have to stand further away to see the image. Again it
is the example of allowing our mind to create familiarity. It is something that I can
turn off, and see a different world.
Seurat demonstrates the great paradox. The painting is nothing but dots. The painting
is a scene of a park. It is both and neither at once.
The Lesson
In order to see we can not look in isolation. Meaning will be found in what we
compare something to.
Author Message
Miles Posted: Sun Jul 26, 2009 7:38 am Post subject:
Sith
I walked the spiral of the Dark and found Cerebus at his gate. The three great heads
Knight
were there before me, the first looked beyond the gate keeping Fear in her home. The
second spoke to me and with gentle whispers. "When ready to see, you may pass."
The third gnawed on a corpse of lies.
Joined: _________________
24 Nov "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
2008 Compare; my business is to Create."
Posts: Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
216 Albion.
Location:
Los
Angeles
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Jul 29, 2009 12:43 am Post subject:
Sith
In contemplating the sacred masculine and sacred feminine I came to a realization that
Knight
redirected some of my views of light and dark. I have always wondered at the
personality traits of those who are drawn to the light versus those who are drawn to the
dark.
Joined:
24 Nov The sacred masculine is a fire/earth aspect, driven, energetic but willing to work
2008 within limitations. It seeks the accomplishment of a given task to the highest level of
Posts: mastery. It isolates, targets and pursues ... those who embrace the sacred masculine are
216 seekers. These traits, common to the sacred masculine seem to be plentiful among
Location: those drawn to the Dark.
Los
Angeles The sacred feminine is more a receptive force, it envelops, unites, contains. It seeks
out unity. It observes without action. Rather than chase they allow things to be
revealed. It finds great worth and comfort in that which brings things together. Those
who are drawn to the Light tend to share these qualities.
Darkness is all enveloping, all consuming. It protects us from that which we are not
ready to embrace by hiding it from us. If not restrained it embraces all. The depths of
the Dark are infinite. In these ways the Dark is an interesting display of the sacred
Feminine.
Light requires energy to be brought forth. It is a reflective aspect in that it can only see
that which is in direct line of sight from the source. It illuminates the darkness, but
only does so while the focus is in that direction. In these ways the Light has paralells
to the Sacred Masculine.
Perhaps it is those who are strongly influenced by the sacred feminine that have a need
for the sacred masculine and thus they are drawn to that masculine in the Light.
Likewise those who are more strongly influenced by the sacred masculine need the
sacred feminine to complete their work. Light is drawn to darkness, darkness to light,
masculine to feminine, feminine to masculine. In each case the cycle is complete and
the two, made one, provide the complete self.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Sat Aug 01, 2009 4:02 pm Post subject:
Sith
This is an old writing from December 2006 that I found in my files while doing
Knight
house keeping.
Another view, almost the same but with a key difference in consideration, is that of
the universal mind being a collective, much like a society is made up of the collective
actions of the individuals within it, working together to form an identity through the
actions of the many, reinforced by traditions or teachings as it persists generation to
generation. The environment is one of individual consciousnesses, each interacting,
weaving a tapestry of minds, coupled with actions driven by those minds, often in
response to actions driven by other minds. The constant interaction between them
creates the reality of the universal mind. It is not an entity of stand alone purpose or
intent, but rather a resulting identity as manifested through the thoughts and
interactions of all of the minds that contribute to the process. Enlightenment and
elevation come from the refining of the self and through that refinement, radiating the
self outwards that it may interaction with others sending the ripples through the whole
of the universal mind.
During this thought process, a reconciliation of perspectives came to me. Sondra has
stated in the past that when she went to see the movie The Last Samurai, in the
scene where Katsumoto, played by Ken Watanabe, died and was honored by the other
soldiers, she didnt quite understand why both the men who flanked her in the theater
were crying. Likewise when the two of us went to see The Fountain, I certainly was
able to get the overlying principals of the film, I obviously missed something very
profound, as the only real impact on me that it had was that I was pretty sure I missed
something. I am reminded of when I was young reading Sallinger and thinking why
do I care about and angsty drugged up kid who can get his head out of his ass long
enough to start living life? I was pretty sure I was missing something there too.
I think the difference is in perceptions in the universal mind. In The Last Samurai, the
greatness of the scene, the impact can be summed up in the last line of the movie. The
idea that it is not important how we die, but how we live, how we impact others while
we are here in this brief moment of our lives. What decisions to we make? The tears
fell for my friend and me because not only did the man live well, up to and including
the very last moment of it, but it was recognized and honored by a culture that has a
truly excellent medium to express such appreciation. A solemn and reverent moment,
honoring not the passing of a man, but a statement of gratitude for the interaction and
the opportunity to participate in a life where his presence has served as a model, or an
example, or a testament to an idea, or any other personal impact that you would want
to ascribe to it. The movie was an iconic example of the principals of a universal
awareness where the individual life, the example it sets, the greatness of ones
personal journey is the key.
To one where the individual makes up but a part of the whole and it is the whole that
has focus, these principals are less meaningful. To that end, The Fountain speaks far
more clearly. Immortality, the search for the eternal, the persisting, oneness with the
whole in mind body and spirit, returning to the source thus to be manifest again in an
endless cycle of recreation, these are the principals of greatness. To understand that
connection, to be one with the fate of the universe, to take part in that and to recognize
that unity, is a great quality. When one is aware of it, truly, then the end is but a
beginning. Death is the road to awe. Through death one transcends into a greater
existence.
It is not that I am saying that one perception is preferable to the other. I believe they
both have merit and they both should be acknowledged and embraced. To borrow a
term from Stranger in a Strange Land, I grok the principals of the universal collective.
I do not have the same understanding of the universal cell, but I can rationalize it well
enough to admire and acknowledge its wealth and worth. I believe that one can choose
to follow one or the other path. I believe that that choice can change moment by
moment. I have a hard time seeing how in any given moment both ideals can be
pursued at once, but I acknowledge this may be my own limitation.
I believe that both perspectives are necessary for a truly powerful and fully lived life.
If two people, one with each awareness can come together and contribute to a
situation, each from their perspective, the results many times may be the same though
through different though processes and different motives. Both, by seeking to
contribute to the awareness of the other while respecting the benefits and
responsibilities of the opposing view, help build a more full understanding and better
round out the experience of the other within their own paradigm.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Sat Aug 01, 2009 4:08 pm Post subject:
Sith
another old work found in housekeeping
Knight
Who am I? The oldest question, asked even before we know to speak.
Joined: We are each a culmination. Every action, every decision, every question and every
24 Nov answer, every experience, every thought that gets generated from that experience,
2008 every long sleepless night where we stare at the ceiling and condemn ourselves for
Posts: what we could have, should have, couldnt have, shouldnt have done. Every moment
216 of every day, every dream, every aspiration, every assumption and every disbelief.
Location: They all are but the hammer strikes that forge this thing that in our oversimplified
Los vocabulary we call the self.
Angeles
The mind works constantly, thinking of all possibilities great and small. Our
framework built as much out of rationality as it is forged in the fires of our experience
takes shape, and is tested and tried. There are those who use the mind for
inconsequential thought. Considering the rock that god can not lift, how many angels
dancing on the pin head. This is the wasted mind. Considering the self is likewise as
foolish unless it begets action. Thought is the only initiator, the only initiative
machine that we have any hope of controlling. Some live their lives in a reactionary
state, responding to the world that others that have taken initiative to create. This is a
wasted mind. Others, those who use that tool of the mind, wielding intuition,
innovation, introspection like weapons of finest crafted steel, tempered and honed to
whatever sharpness the roulette of genetics has allowed, seek understanding in
whatever form they can muster. They look into themselves and form an identity of
choices. This identity gives us our beginning.
But at some point that identity must be challenged, collapsed to its very foundation,
and in that moment, when all of the powers of the mind are made impotent by a vast
naivet suddenly stripped away like a warm blanket trust off in the cold hours of the
early morning, an awakening happens. The first rays of the sun blind with realization
. That an entire lifetime of assumptions and beliefs are wrong.
The child takes the first step into adulthood. It is one of many awakenings. Some are
small and easily manageable. Others are not so kind. We rise to greet that day, and
when we arrive, we do the best we can. And a new realization, a new consciousness, a
new person is born. Some awakenings bring wounds, others comfort.
But in the end, we are the culmination of awakenings. We are the scars and the
blindness and the burns and the scrapes and the joys and the comforts and the loves
and the passions that weave together to form the tapestry of the self.
But we forget that each stone, each moment in our lives is infused with that single
divine power, that power contained within we who are cursed and blessed with the
memory of the pattern, seeing it in all its myopic magnificence as it unfolds the history
of our life. That power, the only true gift given evenly to all of creation, but
complicated by our cognitive awareness and rationalizations, the spark of divinity, the
very purpose of our solitary existence.
Choice.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Sat Aug 01, 2009 4:58 pm Post subject:
Sith
January, 2008 - another book that got started but was left behind.
Knight
Take truth where you find it.
Joined: In the summer of 1991 a friend and mentor of mine and I traveled North from Santa
24 Nov Barbara to Half Moon Bay, a quiet, sleepy little community on the southern peninsula
2008 of the San Francisco Bay. We were going to live together, get jobs, get new girlfriends
Posts: and basically start our lives over in a new location, continuing our 2 year adventure of
216 sword training, go playing, philosophizing and enjoying life. I had a job waiting for
Location: me as a furniture mover and had already made arrangements for a new apartment. Not
Los bad for a guy with $400 to his name living in a Pontiac Fierro. I was 21, he was 23.
Angeles We were young, thought we knew everything and were ready to take on the world.
While we were driving our discussion fell to Taoism. He was a self proclaimed Taoist
and spoke with great authority and at times at great length on the subject. We talked
about it often over games of Go or while having coffee at 3 in the morning at a local
Dennys. One day, when we were talking, he pulled a biblical phrase out of his
extensive collection of witticisms and pontifications and used it to illustrate a point he
was making about Taoist thought. I snickered and commented on the origin of the
phrase. His response was succinct and stuck with me. Taoists steal truth wherever
they can find it.
This was a new one for me. You mean there isnt one all encompassing thought
method that applies to this philosophy of his? There were guiding principles, yes, but
truth is not limited to those sources dedicated to the subject. In fact, he would quote
books of various origins often to make his points. Sci-fi books, religious texts,
magazine articles, even newspaper clippings could potentially contain nuggets of
truth, and when he found them he hoarded them, constantly expanding his perception
of the universe and his understanding of the Tao.
We have long since gone our separate ways. He had to return to LA due to a feeling
he had about danger surrounding his mother. I dont know if it was that or an ego
thing, as he hadnt found a job yet, and my success (especially being the student)
grated hard on him. Whatever the reason, he returned to Los Angeles and I to Santa
Barbara. I may have been willing to go up with a partner in crime, but doing it on my
own? I had done that a few too many times already and wasnt terribly excited about
returning to the lonely prospect of having to make new friends in a place I literally had
no connection to.
A year later, I joined the Army and, though I have made a weak attempt from time to
time to get back in touch, I never saw my friend again after that. Maybe one day. But I
am grateful to him for the lessons that I took with me from our 2 year adventure. I
have taken many truths from our time together.
In July of 1994 in hot and wet Fort Benning, Georgia, I was in basic training for the
Infantry. I had, as so many before me, screwed up my enlistment negotiations,
screwed myself out of a $30,000 enlistment bonus and had gone in 11 X-ray. That
basically means I am going to be infantry but what kind of infantry was going to be up
to the Army. It was unfortunate but it got me into the Army in 8 days, a record for the
recruiter and, frankly, when I decide to do something, I dont like to waste time with
it. I almost maxed out the placement tests across the board but was also red/green
colorblind and that put me in the infantry. My basic training started in May and by
July the system was pretty well understood. If you want time off on Sunday, go to
church. You get 2 to 3 hours to yourself to get away from the barracks and out of floor
polishing detail.
I had another reason for going to Sunday Service though. I was concerned. I was
training myself to be a killer, a taker of lives. After all, the military really has two
jobs: Kill people and break things, and I was turning out to be really good at it if the
results of my training exams were to be trusted. Being raised in a good household that
gave rationality to morality, I know it is wrong to take a life. In the words of Clint
Eastwood from the film Unforgiven, Its a hell of a thing, killing a man. You take
away all he is and all he ever will be. Needless to say, I had a moral dilemma. I went
looking to spiritual guidance to reconcile the problem. Unfortunately I was never able
to get a good answer on the spiritual side. On the practical side it was pretty straight
forward. You kill the guy so he doesnt kill you. But I had volunteered. I had chosen
this path. Its still a tough one for me to justify today, but I was lucky and never had to
actually deal with those consequences in my time.
By July I had gone to every spiritual authority available to me, and still no answer, but
a group of Mormon Missionaries had arrived on base and so I went to them to see
what they had to say. Now my fathers side of the family is entirely Mormon. We
were the only branch of the family not strictly raised with a Mormon upbringing, but
that didnt mean I was entirely ignorant. I knew that these guys, around my age, were
on their 2 year trek to spread the word, and I knew that they knew their bible. I had
been told by my father never to debate the Bible with a Mormon or Jehovas
Whitness. You may not agree with their view, but they know their literature and the
good ones are very good. So I went to talk to them, hoping they may give me some
validation that what I was doing wasnt evil.
The guy was a young blond guy, good looking, in good shape, and about the most
charming man I have ever met. He listened carefully to what I had to say, and gave me
the appropriate literature to do his job. But in the end we got to talking and he told me
that everyone has at least one question that no one but they can answer. But the Bible
can help come up with that answer. His advice to me was Read the book. Read it for
yourself and find your own answer. When you find it, you will know it in your heart.
It will just feel right.
I did what I was willing to (no, still havnt read it cover to cover) and never did find
the answer to the questions I had Biblically, but the advice was one of those truths.
Seek and ye shall find. What I am seeking isnt a scientifically proven answer, but
one that either justifies or denies my thoughts. One way or the other, seek the answer.
When you find it, it will feel right. It will resonate in your mind and harmonize with
other thoughts, fitting neatly into place, or tearing apart flawed parts of your logic,
revealing the need for some reevaluation of thought. Little did I know that before I
would get out of the army I would learn just how identity shattering some of those
realizations would be.
Man has the potential for greatness especially in the realm of destruction.
August 28, 1996, in the city of Brcko (pronounced Birch-ko), my moment on CNN
took place. A basic summary of the AP reports went like this:
Aug 28, US troops clashed with Bosnian Serbs in Brcko. NATO forces rescued some
50 besieged UN police monitors as crowds, opposed to Pres. Plavsic, demanded the
expulsion of Western peacekeepers. U.S. troops fired tear gas and warning shots to
fend off rock-hurling Serb mobs. The attempt by US-led NATO forces to install
Plavsic forces in police stations in 3 cities failed.
I was the trigger man on the warning shots.
We had been deployed to the city of Brcko about 8 months earlier. Brcko was a
strategically interesting city, located on the Sava River, and a central hub for major
international railways leading from East and West. It was a hub city, and in its past
likely very wealthy because of the location. It was a small city by US standards, and
the war that had been raging in the area from previous years left a lot of it as
collections of bombed out buildings and still yet to be cleaned mine fields. We were
the second string. Our main jobs consisted of stopping people from stealing
construction material from others, preventing police from setting up illegal
checkpoints and monitoring the Brcko Bridge to make sure no one smuggled in
weapons.
For the first 8 months it was pretty quiet. We were constantly requested to not be so
threatening looking, asked to keep our weapons close but not carry them in any
threatening posture, make our patrols less threatening. We accommodated how we
could without putting ourselves at undue risk. People knew who we were. Local
vendors had figured out how to make a buck or two off of some of us by providing
some truly outstanding food. A nice lady on the North side of the bridge sometimes
brought us Turkish coffee, and there was an annoying little kid that would get us
Pizzas from a vendor in town, and took great fun in throwing things at us from time to
time. It was pretty peaceful for most of that time. We had a few interesting moments
but for the most part our biggest enemy was boredom of routine. Being enlisted, that is
usually how it goes. Officers had other problems but most of us didnt know and
really, just wanted to make it through the deployment. I got pretty good at volleyball.
I was a gunner of a Bradly. In those days the gunner station was a bit of a beast as
most of the controls were manual. The Abrams gunners have all kinds of technical
benefits that made their lives a little easier. Bradley Gunners were point and
shoot/adjust fire kind of guys nicely seated in our armored turret that made small arms
fire a non-issue. Anything bigger and we were toast, but that wasnt a major concern
in Bosnia. I watched for snipers as I was suppose to, and took advantage of my 10x
scope to check out the legs of some of the local women as they walked the streets. My
congratulations to that town for having some of the best legs I have ever seen.
Everything pretty much changed on August 28th. We were trying to replace some
police forces in the city. We had had problems in the past with the existing police
force and they needed to go. So at 2 in the morning, there we were ready to go. We
rolled out, and things didnt quite go as planned. To give justice to my friends on the
ground would be very difficult, as they were in the thick of it, and I was locked away
in my turret. Shortly after we were deployed air raid sirens started. Shortly after that,
thousands of the local civilian populous were out and rioting. The same bricks and
boards we tried so hard to stop from getting stolen so they could be used to rebuild
housing became impromptu weapons in their hands. They knew how to take out track
vehicles and we did the best we could not to hurt anyone catastrophically. Some
people made that real hard.
Its funny the way the mind works when I recall the day. I remember the funny things
that happened. The sight of a Bradley rolling over a car was one. It was an accident.
There was a communication problem in the vehicle and the driver never got the word
to stop. The riot seemed to stop for a few minutes so that those that had their cars
parked on the street could move them. We cheered, but that was pretty much because
no one got hurt in that one. Most parts werent so funny. Our Platoon Sergeant took a
2X4 with nails sticking out of the end to the face and needed med-evac back to
Germany. He ended up okay, but we didnt know that at the time. A lot of cuts and
bruises were added to the guys on the ground. One of our guys jumped into the middle
of a crowd to help a Hummer that the crowd had trapped. It would have been easy to
just run people over, but we tried our damnedest not to hurt anyone. He jumped into
the turret and guided the truck through the crowd and to safety. He got a Soldiers
Medal for that one.
After the failure of our mission, we retreated to the north side of the bridge. It was
quiet there, and one of the other Platoons was covering the south side holding the riot
at bay. We had a defensive position there and it was pretty easy to hold. After all, the
rioters, though bold, werent stupid. You only push the guys with guns so far. After a
brief check up and rest, we went back to the south side to take over defenses and give
the other platoon a rest. The sun was up and the riot in our area had subsided to a large
gathering in front of our position. I took my spot in the gunners seat and watched. We
were safe for the most part, but tensions were high.
There were many observations that I made after the fact that revealed the true nature
of humanity. We found out later that the reason the riot had happened was not entirely
the rioters fault. When the air raid siren had gone off at 2 in the morning, everyone in
town turned on their radio. This was the war time routine. The radio station was still
controlled by people loyal to Milosevic. They instructed the people of the city that if
they did not go out and riot against the Americans, they would be evicted from their
homes. In spite of the initial clash, it was interesting to see that by the time we got to
the south side, their hearts werent in it any more, and rules of proper conduct had
somehow informally been set up.
At one point, one guy had come up to our barricade and motioned for one of the troops
to come over. He smiled and then, at maybe 4 feet away pulled out a collection of
rocks that he had been hiding and began to throw them at the soldier. The Soldier got
out of the way and the guy throwing the rocks would have been dropped from a little
league team if he was in the states. He was a terrible shot. The part I found most
entertaining was the anger of the other rioters. They were angry at the guy. He had
violated the unspoken rules of the arrangement. Rioters stayed on the far end of the
street, and we stayed in our position. They could throw rocks at us from far range, but
deviously coming up at throwing them at us from that close was against the rules. He
was taken away by the rioters who I suspect were more interested in not provoking us
but still doing their part to keep their homes.
One guy did pull a hand gun at one point and brandished it in the air. That got our
attention. No sooner had he gotten it out than he found himself at the business end of
20 rifles and all alone. The rest of the crowd had abandoned him. He suddenly got
very scared, and he should have been, and put the gun down. The crowd got very quiet
as our lieutenant calmly walked out from behind the barricade, bent over, took up the
pistol, gave the man a stern look and calmly returned to behind the barricade. Once he
was safe, the crowd came back to life and they returned to their normal activities.
Like I said, now in recollection I remember the things I found funny. The vegetables
they were throwing at the other Bradley and the gunner in that vehicle hoping that
someone would throw some oil and vinegar at him so he could have his salad, the
parade like atmosphere when a couple of cars would come rolling by with big pictures
of Milosevic.
But in truth, most of it sucked, and sucked hard. Its hard for me to remember the
betrayal I felt, mostly because I dont want to. My friends had gotten hurt; my Platoon
Sergeant was in critical condition, possibly blind, possibly dead. If he had died I
would hate to think what we would have done in retaliation, because with the way we
were feeling, we would have without hesitation. Here we had defended these people
for 8 months, keeping the peace, protecting them from those who would abuse the
circumstances, and they were rioting? That was a betrayal that I could not stand and
my respect for these people as human beings had gone. They were just targets now.
Nothing more. Yammering monkeys that could live so long as they behaved. We
endured shame because we had to restrain ourselves to ensure they didnt get hurt.
Those were our orders. Even though they didnt deserve it, we were still protecting
them from their largest threat at the moment, ourselves. The Army has my greatest
respect for instilling in us a sense of duty and honor. That was all that kept these poor
rioting victims of circumstance alive.
That was never more clear to me than when it turned ugly again. A small group under
a tree had gone from throwing vegetables to throwing bottles. We buttoned up but it
was the other Bradley that was taking the hits. Then it happened. One of the bottles
was flaming. A Molitov Cocktail. These are death to Bradleys. If the fire doesnt get
you there is a very good change of asphyxiation from lack of oxygen or smoke
inhalation. It is a lethal attack. They had gone too far. The order came from my
commander to open up with the machine gun almost instantly. I was supposed to shoot
over the heads of the crowd and drive them off. By the time the next bottle was in the
air the voice of God in the form of my vehicle mounted 7.62 coaxial machine gun
roared into the air. Nothing, and I mean nothing, will wake you up faster than that.
There was a problem though. I had made a mistake in the excitement and my
magnification was up too high. I wasnt aiming above their heads but at their heads. If
it wasnt for a convenient set of circumstances I can say with confidence that a good
20 of them would not be alive today, at least. The gun on the Bradley is on the right
side of the vehicle, about 5 feet to the right of the sight. Directly in front of us was a
bunker, and the first second of rounds chewed into the bunker in front of us before I
had brought the gun to bear on the building across the street. That first second allowed
everyone to get out of the way. I watched as the gun carved a circle into the wall of the
building across the street. Then I saw it. A guy who had slipped and fell stood up and
the circle that the bullets had carved drew a line through his chest. If he hadnt slipped
he would not be alive today. I immediately brought the gun up to the third floor of the
building and let rip two more bursts.
A cheer rose up from the other soldiers. Finally, we had spoken, and the word we
spoke was STOP!. And they did. The crowd went from what seemed like a thousand
to a dozen in four seconds. The only thing that I was thinking was first, holy crap, that
guy should be dead. I watched and waited. No one was hurt. No one. It was a miracle,
and much to my surprise, I was angry. How could I have missed every one of them? I
wanted them to get hurt. I wanted there to be someone who didnt get out of the way.
This was a shock to me. It was a truth. I could not deny it. But how could I feel that
way? How could I, a rational, civilized human being of good upbringing and class sink
so low, become so primitive as to desire the death of another human being? People
have told me since that I am fully justified in my feelings in the moment and if they
were me it would probably have been the same. But that didnt matter much. A core
tenant of my reality had been not only challenged, but had fallen apart, disassembled
in front of my eyes so completely that I didnt even know who I was any more.
Shortly after that, the riot ended. Some politician came out and made a speech and
everyone went home. Bosnia was a different world after that. We owned it. No longer
was there any talk about being less threatening. They had lost their right to ask for
that. No longer did we look at them as just good people stuck in a bad spot. We were
changed, and they were now very clearly an enemy. One we were not allowed to
engage, one we were forced to interact with on a daily basis. It was a very different
job after that. Needless to say, I kept my eye on the rooftops and off the women from
that day on.
For me personally, it destroyed me. I had come face to face with the reality that not
only was it beyond me to harm another, but that I can long for it, and its easy. Its so
easy for me to slip down that path. No hesitation, no remorse. It would be as natural as
breathing and as addictive as the cigarettes I loved a bit too much at that time. I now
know why we have come to dominate the world. Because we can. And if we let it, it
will consume us, and we will fall down a dark spiral that would quickly become a road
we would never return from.
I had to accept this reality and rebuild my identity with this knowledge. Not all truths
are for the best. Some simply act as a means of reminding us where we come from,
and that place can be beautiful, or brutal. We are all part of it. It lives in each of us,
and we must be constantly on our guard against it.
I dont usually recount this story. I dont like to tell the darker stories from the
military. I feel that a serviceman sees some things in his career that he needs to carry
as part of his own burden, only shared on drunken nights with close friends who have
stories of their own. They dont tell well and are a downer at parties. They are
personal experiences that when you try to put them into words loose something in the
telling. When I was interviewed by Stars and Stripes, my parade comment ended up in
the paper and I was never allowed to forget that comment by those who were there. I
recalled a 10 minute period of time that wasnt ugly to the reporter, probably to help
myself reconcile the experience. He just chose to quote me. I hate the press some
times.
In looking back, this is probably the most I have ever written about the experience
since it happened. I write it not to share my experience but to hopefully give an insight
the way I learned it. We have a capacity for destruction and none of us are immune.
We all have the potential to be abusive, mean, and cruel. We are all capable of it if the
proper events are lined up. Some will resist the urges. Others will embrace them.
Nothing is so addictive as power and nothing can more easily be abused. It is much
like a drug that, once experienced, needs to be fed again and again. I have recovered
my sense of self but it took a couple of years. My personal identity now encompasses
that experience along with the others that I have accumulated.
I continue to walk a path that I have known I needed to walk most of my life. It is
almost like a calling. I am a protector. I know, from this experience, that I can protect
others even if I do not feel them worthy, and sometimes, the thing I may need to
protect them from is myself. I no longer need to worry so much about the physical
threats in life. That was a different time. Today, I still protect others. I just do it in
different means from a place with my feet planted firmly on the ground and no
illusions of my capabilities.
One night, my friend the Taoist invited me over to a friendly lesson in poker that he
and his friends held occasionally. It was a 20 dollar buy in and they considered it a
tutorial, a demonstration that Poker is a game of skill, not luck. The game was short
and I was soon well educated and 20 dollars poorer. I even played a second 20 against
the advice of those gathered. I was looking for company and at the time I had the
money so it didnt bother me to loose more and enjoy the evening. Who knows,
maybe I could last longer this time.
After another hour or two I was done. They had cleaned me out as predicted. I went
out for a cigarette and met my friends new girlfriend. I like to talk about spirituality
and soon a conversation struck up on the subject. She revealed to me that she was a
practicing druid. Now I had heard statements like that from a lot of people but often it
was associated with a feel of artificiality, that yes, they may claim the title but it was
usually a label that they took on themselves in order to give themselves worth and a
place of respect in that culture. This, however, was not the feel I got from this woman.
She was attractive, rational and clever. In my attempting to feel the truth of her
statement, my intuition accepted her statements as yes, of course, that makes perfect
sense. This was a new experience as a reaction to that kind of statement so I explored
further. I felt very comfortable sharing thoughts I had on various subjects that I
usually keep to myself and she endured the conversation pleasantly. I was selfish in
taking advantage of the opportunity and I truly enjoyed the conversation.
Toward the end of the conversation I confided in her a thought that I had felt for some
time. I revealed what I felt was my calling at the time. I told her that, in spite of my
interest in the more spiritual pursuits of life, wicca being the subject of study at the
time, I felt that I was not really destined to be a practitioner. I felt that I was going to
be a protector for one who practices, a support role. Her response was interestingly
worded. She said, That doesnt feel wrong. I was blown away. In a single sentence,
she had not denied my thought. She had validated it in a manner that did not commit
me to a destiny. She had responded in such a way as to say, Yes, that could be your
calling and if you want that it can certainly be yours, but you are not forced to
undertake that if you choose otherwise.
Now many years have passed but the idea of a guardian of a magical practitioner has
stayed with me all of these years. What I didnt know was that the guidance of that
image had, over the years, forged me into that very role. The only challenge that I
found in becoming what I foresaw almost two decades ago was that there wasnt any
literature that matched my vision. In searching the literature I came to the conclusion
that many of the traditions that are considered and sought after today find a lot of their
origins in history. Unfortunately these are often fantasized up a bit to make them more
appropriate to the task. So I turned to history to a reference and found an interesting
role little spoken of in the various traditions. In western traditions, going back to the
legends and stories of the Irish Celts, there are the Fianna, a group of warriors of
ridiculously improbable ability who acted as a police and military force in all but the
winter months. The numerous Holy Orders of the Catholic Church during the Middle-
Ages also showed promise. In Japan, the Sohei, Buddhist warrior monks that were
often little more than ronin samurai looking for a home and fighting with a small
statue of the Buddha as their standard were also interesting. There are a few others as
well, but they all follow a similar development. They are a military force that acts on
behalf of a religious order, recognizing the authority of that order.
This showed promise so I continued researching and found that in most of these cases,
the same problems existed. Military might is often a risky thing to employ. Soldiers,
by their basic nature are not people you generally want to have around. You want
them when they are needed, but as anyone that lives near a military base can tell you,
you dont necessarily want them living in your back yard. Those who make their
living in combat are not generally of the same mindset of a peaceful person, and most
people are generally peaceful. So the Holy Orders had their problems, the Sohei were
crushed and the Fianna are lost to history, if indeed they ever existed at all. These
organizations provide fodder for the rumor mill and are still looked at as though there
is a hint of maliciousness in their existence. So what is a guy to do?
The literature I read in seeking for a guardian model kept focusing on the practitioner,
and even then it was constant work on improving ones relationship with the spiritual,
dream analysis, astrology, various techniques of focused visualization work, rituals for
various causes. It started to feel like so many snake oil salesmen trying to get their nod
from a client base of people seeking the easy route to wealth or power or love or all
three. Very little talk of responsibility. Courteous nods of caution from walking dark
paths hint at dangers unforeseen and endless references to protective methods to
defend against malicious energies lead one to believe that there indeed may be
dangerous things lurking where defenders of practitioners would be needed. But where
were the lessons on how to do that?
It seemed strangely absent. It wasnt until recently when having a conversation that I
began to understand what I was seeing. All of these references were for those seeking
something other than what I am after. They seek benefiting the self and expanding a
personal awareness and power in order to achieve that which one wills to be so.
Interesting, but what I am looking for is how to help another, not myself. I am looking
to serve one who is worth that commitment, how to recognize it, how to find others
like myself, how to help others excel in their chosen path of enlightenment.
I found articles of healing and how to exercise ones will for someone else. All you
need is one book on Tarot and read any section on doing readings for others, but even
then the focus is on the self. So what am I to do?
After years of searching I finally gave up. The wealth of personal knowledge to the
subject and practical experience wasnt wasted though. It turns out that the very act of
searching gave me many insights into those I sought to defend that the truth of the
matter finally came to realization. There seemed to be a lack of consideration of
mundane life in the pursuit of spiritual consciousness. It broke up nicely into
elemental categories.
The Air element was present in the many people that would rationalize the spiritual
work, develop systems of personal growth, bringing in volumes of information from
Jung and other Psychology sources. They would work out the communication between
the conscious and subconscious mind and work out endless ways of interpreting
Astrological charts. They would evaluate the meaning of the I-Ching and Tarot,
entering into lengthy discussions of meanings and interpretations. Air is a strong
component of the spiritual pursuit and one can usually be found in any gathering of
people seeking spiritual development, usually a few in my experience.
The Fire element is present in the innovators coming up with the new, and driving
passionately to get things started. They are the initiators but once they have run their
course, they burn out and move on to the next thing. You find these in the groups that
start up like brilliant torches in the darkness that can be spiritual pursuits, but then
after a short time fade into the wood work. They evaporate like water in a desert, the
source of the water, the starter of the motor tiring and burning out without the engine
to continue the motion.
Water is the lifes blood of any spiritual undertaking, seeking out the depths of the
darkness, looking for enlightenment in the realm of the spirit and the heart. Living to
experience is the watch phrase and sometimes they get so wrapped up in it that they
get lost. Without these people there is no spirit to the movement. Without these, there
is no seeking things that can not be seen or touched. They are the core driving force of
spiritual awakening. But like water, they are not the most solid individuals. Sometimes
life slips away from them unraveling like so much string onto the floor as they are
busy with their spiritual lives. I have met too many to count.
But Earth the designated driver at the party, the one who knows that you need to
get up and go to work in the morning, the one who knows that in the pursuit of the
spirit, science can not be ignored, they are strangely absent. I have never read in a
spiritual guidance book other than the Bible how to deal with my taxes. I have never
read in anything that I have read how to seek spiritual truth but dont forget to pay
your bills. I havent read anything that leads me to believe that the Earth signs are
doing their part on this endeavor. Are they there? Of course they are. They are in all of
us. But in a culture where your level of detachment from materialism is the mark of
your spiritual progress, a concept that has never made sense to me but is manifest and
all too real in many that I have met and talked to, it is hard to validate the importance
of remaining in touch with the material.
Maybe its because that part is the big wet blanket of doubt on the entire endeavor. In
a practice that teaches you to suspend your tangible experience in order to peruse the
intangible, it can be a downer to have someone there thinking that you are a little
foolish. But lets be realistic. If you think you can fly, its probably a good idea to
have someone down there with a safety net when you decide to try it out.
I am looking for that wet blanket. I want to be the one setting up the rigging on the
net. Sure, if you fly and it turns out that you are right and you soar with the eagles, I
want to watch. I want you to believe that it can be if that is the way to make it happen,
but I also want to be the one that makes sure that if you are wrong, you dont end up in
so much trouble that you cant recover. There is a place for those people in the
spiritual world, right? The ones on the sidelines, watching, making sure that no one
gets hurt.
Meatus Militaris
In our modern world there are those among us who protect us from the dangers of life.
These are the policemen, fire fighters, EMTs, emergency workers, soldiers, the ones
who keep us safe, who put themselves into harms way for the benefit of someone
other than themselves. They arent the most cultured, or the most enlightened, but they
may be the most noble. They often do not make a lot of money, and rarely do others
outside their profession ever really understand the world they live in, but we try to
show our gratitude in what way we can, and appreciate the fact that there is someone
there to help us in our hour of need. They are needed. They are essential so that in a
world fraught with danger, others can pursue their desires in relative safety.
In the practice of magic, there is a need for such people and a place. That place is the
Meatus Militaris. In Latin the words translate to path of the soldier. I have chosen
this phrase for a number of reasons.
The path is a passageway created by wear, wear revealed by constant use. To walk the
path means that it was either there before or it was created by constant travel without
deviation. To walk a path is to help forge the path. Every step further defines the way
that the journeyman travels and better reveals the way for others.
There is a difference between a soldier and a warrior. The warrior is a fighter who sees
himself first. He stands alone in his mind, developing himself for personal reasons, for
personal gain. His strength is in his drive and in his spirit, and in the constant
knowledge that he can do it on his own. The soldier achieves his greatness not alone
but in the company of and with the cooperation of others. Fellow soldiers gathered
together for a single purpose will find a way to accomplish any task, and though they
are individuals, they build the bonds of brotherhood to form a unit larger than
themselves, greater than themselves. This distinction between warrior and soldier, the
one alone versus the one with others is very similar to the difference between those
who walk the meatus militaris and those who they protect.
The phrase is selected from Latin, the language of the Roman Empire. Rome in the
classic age was an empire of ingenuity, dedication, and practicality. Their feats of
mechanical, structural, military, political and social engineering reveal a practicality
based in observable truth with a mind to form and function. In elemental terms they
could be called a culture heavily influenced by Earth. It is this practicality and
functionality that lies at the heart of Roman success that has made their words the
proper choice for this path.
The meatus militaris is the journey for the protectors of those who practice magic. The
pursuit of magic is a great and noble thing, but it is a journey frought with danger
without and within. The meatus militaris forms the roots for those who wish to protect
those who have the gift and insight to follow their dreams and engage in such
pursuits.
In our mundane world, the protectors life is usually a hard one. Rarely does one
achieve financial benefits, and often there are hardships in their life as a direct result
of their environment. This is much the same for the meatus militaris. In the magical
world, the very act of taking under foot the meatus militaris means that our magical
success may very well be limited. The experiences that one must endure in order to
help someone other than themselves or a cause leave battle scars on the emotions and
spirit. These scars manifest in action and behavior, and must be constantly watched
and in some cases guarded against, lest the one stop being the protector and become
the one needing protecting from.
This book is a discussion of the meatus militaris. It is a collection of religiously
neutral actions, advice and guidance for one who wishes to follow this difficult path. I
hope that you find it useful.
Magic is the practice of disciplining the will in such a way that the will taps into the
unity of all things and thus affects it as a stone causes ripples on the water. It is a
means by which the conscious will can interact and influence the subconscious mind
in order to change patters of behavior at a core level. These patterns govern how we
interact with others, and so by changing the core patterns, we change our relationship
to our environment on an emotional level. Those changes facilitate changes in
reactions to our presence and actions. Those changes facilitate changes, ad infinitum.
This is the ripple effect. Look inward to radiate outward.
Though not using magic per se, this principal is used in numerous places, especially
where a bond is needed, as well as a prideful identity. One common example is a
brainwashing technique used in armed services, commonly known as Basic Training
or Boot Camp. The process is to tear the identity down to bedrock, and then build one
up in its place through a carefully controlled environment, mental and physical
disciplining, endless repetition and a core set of identities, definitions and perspectives
unique to the task. Blend this with a careful balance of reward and punishment, add a
ceremony or two to create landmark achievements, and in the end you have developed
a lean mean fighting machine which is as much a subconscious identity as it is a
conscious one.
It would be nice if we could do the same for ourselves on an individual level. How
could we do this for ourselves, build up an identity that will foster those principals that
we wish to become part of our core self? Build confidence? Reduce self sabotage? To
the student of magic, some of the techniques should sound familiar: a carefully
controlled environment, mental and physical disciplining, endless repetition and a core
set of identities, definitions and perspectives. It sounds like all of the basic elements of
ritual.
The advantage of magical ritual is in the terminology and identities. From Angels and
Daemons, to Tarot cards and Astrological assignments, symbolism is a large part of
magic ritual. This is no accident. The subconscious mind, it is believed, speaks in a
language of images and symbols, it speaks in the abstract. If we begin to create a
series of symbols that represent something to ourselves, then we begin to create a
vocabulary bridging the gap between our conscious and subconscious minds. Do these
images need to be one of the many occult systems? Not really. But these systems are
well established and have been worked out by others that have come before to
hopefully be effective systems of identities and representations, a good language, an
in-depth and cohesive vocabulary of symbols. Inevitably any instruction in such will
tell you to seek out the deeper meaning for yourself. That should be a hint.
The following is a collection of basic tenants on magic and ritual that will help guide
observations:
Magic is the practice of disciplining the will in such a way that the will taps into the
unity of all things.
If magic changes the nature of a person, place or experience it will reflect outwardly
thus facilitating change in the direction of intent.
In order to better understand and focus the will, imagery, symbolism, use of familiar
items, vocalization, repetition, and environmental conditions are used to establish
Ritual.
All emotional impacts from outside sources will affect the focus and implementation
of Ritual
The more focused the will within the context of Ritual, the greater the impact of that
will.
A great deal of energy and effort is spent in the protecting and sanctifying of space.
If this energy and focus could be conserved in any way, this would benefit the
focusing of the will to task.
The presence of others impacts the emotional environment that surrounds them. This
can be strong or weak, favorable or unfavorable.
Magic ungrounded, and not taking into account consequence and tangible reality, is
foolhardy, irresponsible and dangerous.
The magical focus of the guardian is one of energetic cooperation. Those who walk
the Meatus Militaris accept a certain energetic burden. The energy of protector is
strong, and there must always be at least the hint of bite to the junkyard dog, or it
doesnt serve its purpose. There will be those that are intimidated by independent,
strong and capable Guardians, and there will be those where that obvious or else
quality will make for an uncomfortable environment. If the latter is the case, the
Guardian is not an ideal candidate for the Ritual. Additionally, if the practitioner is
concerned about the energy of the guardian affecting the work, it may be the
Guardian, or it may be the work that needs reevaluating. On the other hand, there are
those that are comforted by the Guardians presence, watching over the environment
and ensuring the safety of his protectorate. It is those practitioners that have the
opportunity to leverage that comfort as a point of focus and grounding. It is also
possible that they may have greater energy to contribute to the work as they leverage
the existing energies from the Guardian.
The power of a Guardian is not small, and is not something that can or should be
switched off at any given point. The Guardian works in a world where magical
protection is indeed needed, as is physical protection, and that protection comes in a
very tangible form. The guardian is the first line of defense, even if that defense is
from the self.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Tue Aug 11, 2009 7:20 pm Post subject:
Sith
okay, so this was sent to me by a friend. According to him this was a foundational
Knight
work for Lucas in conceptualizing the Jedi.
I don't care about that, but the reading is interesting and I am taking a lot from it at the
Joined: moment.
24 Nov
2008 http://www.prismagems.com/castaneda/donjuan1.html
Posts:
216 I have also started taking on another project. I was studying Lichtenauer recently and
Location: while working with his verse, I was able to see a larger conenction, I saw it as a
Los metaphore for the Sith path. To that end, I have been sucked into studying it by
Angeles creating a web site dedicated to a mood that is inspired by it. It will be interesting to
see where it goes. Unfortunately, there is the down side. I have asked if it has a heart
and the answer is yes, but I do not quite understand what it is yet.
Perhaps Don Juan can help me percieve things differently. We shall see. The thoughts
that are shared in that writing resonate strongly within me. It is changing the way I see
things, bringing more clarity as I learn to let go.
The distinctions of Dark and Light, as I see them, are a Jedi convention for the Jedi
Joined: alone. They make that distinction, and it has meaning in their methodology. For a Sith
24 Nov there is no such distinction, or description of the Force. That so many "Sith" make it
2008 part of their view only shows that they are true Jen'jidai (dark or fallen Jedi), and not
Posts: Sith. I do not believe the two to be one and the same.
216
Location: Likewise the Sith have a way of interpreting where they see the Active and the
Los Passive. Just as Dark and Light do not apply to the Sith, these distinctions would hold
Angeles little meaning to a Jedi.
So to say whether a Sith Darkside is compatable or not to a Jedi Light, is folly. That is
like saying how does Pegasus relate to a Thoroughbred. Now to ask if a "fallen" Jedi
Darkside is incompatable with a non-fallen Jedi's light ... that is another question, and
one very applicable to many who pursue a Dark Jedi path. I think the question needs
to be asked but needs also to be answered individually by the Jen'jidai themsleves.
One seeks a calm tranquil lake within their soul. They do this by exploring inward and
then through proactive internal steps radiating that calm outward to bring it to others,
careful not to stir the waters. The other sees a wild and untamed wilderness
surrounding them, and they seek to give it meaning. By taking the motion and turning
it towards objectives, goals, providing direction of the chaos they bring order through
purpose. Eventually it turns inward with the realization that the universe has different
purposes stemming from each individual, thus they make themselves the tools of
change, of motivation, of purpose, bringing it to others by living the example.
One holds to their view through discipline and restraint. The other seeks to gain
control by riding the beast rather than locking it up, a different form of discipline and
strength. But in the end, Masters of both sides come to the same eventual
understanding, though they would describe it very differently.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Aug 13, 2009 9:18 pm Post subject:
Sith
Lichtenauer said:
Knight
Strike in and hasten forth; rush in, let it hit, or go by.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Mon Aug 24, 2009 5:11 am Post subject:
Sith
Something is happening. I know what it is, I can feel the shift, and yet I don't know.
Knight
Writing here for you, the one who understands, is the only action I can do. Mark the
mile and continue to walk, following the river wherever it guides. It's such a different
Joined: path than before.
24 Nov
2008 Every place I look, a new key turns in a lock. It is as if a veil has been lifted and I see
Posts: the world with new eyes. My mind races to draw the connections, to link the
216 foundation with the cloud. To tie together my soul with the current and yet to niether
Location: loose my soul, nor disrupt the current. I must stay my hand. I must let it happen. It is
Los driving me mad in the most sain way imaginable. Sometimes my heart laughs to see
Angeles the comical dance I am clumsily trying to perform. I laugh as I fall.
And yet I don't fall, I am lifted and carried until I get my footing, then I walk and run.
I played a game when I was younger. I would hold on to the door of my friends car.
He would drive faster and faster and I would try to keep up. I learned that to do it right
you do not run, you spring as quickly as you can into the air and let the car carry you
forward. You could go so fast ... and it was terrifying and beautiful and thrilling and
logical and crazy ...
I see things in shadow, and see where they lead, looking ahead along roads of
rainbows. It is there and yet the edges are missing. An image without lines. A song
without meter or tempo and yet beautiful in that definitionless vapor.
It is whispering to me. I am following. It will chage the way I think, and perhaps how
I live. It will scar me and heal me.
But this time, I walk forward without hesitation. It will carry me in its own time, and I
will walk with it when it walks, and run when it runs, and sleep when it sleeps ... and
allow myself the love of longing for the waking.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Mon Aug 24, 2009 5:22 am Post subject:
Sith
I saw the serpent again today in the livingroom. Just the back and the scales moving as
Knight
it seemed to slither across in front of the entertainment center. First time I have seen it
in the new place. It has gotten much larger, and it wasn't during meditation this time.
There is green and yellow and a little brown.
Joined:
24 Nov My waking mind is starting to dream.
2008
Posts:
216 Let it happen.
Location: _________________
Los "I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Angeles Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Tue Aug 25, 2009 7:07 am Post subject:
Sith
I am often struck and sometimes frustrated by the number of those who study Sithism
Knight
that make constant reference to the Jedi in an oposition position. I find this ...
troubling. I think there are two who walk the Sith path. There are those who were once
Jedi and those who were not. I am one who has not.
Joined: I went, I read, I listened and the Jedi path did not speak to me. I came, I read, I
24 Nov listened and I heard a voice whispering that was familiar, one that matched with the
2008 same thread that has been weaving its way through the pattern of my life all along.
Posts:
216 These two groups I suspect see things rather differently. Those who were once Jedi
Location: seem fixated on countering Jedi thought, on embracing that which is rejected by the
Los Jedi. They seek to be independent by pointing to a definition and saying "I am in
Angeles opposition." I am drawn to the idea of separating the Sith path into two branches along
these lines.
I read many things these days and see them not how I use to. So many questions no
longer make sense. Not because they are not understood, but because they have no
bearing whatsoever on the path I am on. But I do see how to one who is on the other
Sith path, that of the Dark or Fallen Jedi path could find meaning to them.
To even ask, what is the Dark Side is to aknowledge there is one. To not have the Jedi
path studies intrenched in my mind makes such questions border on the rediculous. I
find little worth in defining something as the opposition of something else. It doesn't
define what something is, merely what it is not. Why do so many on the Sith path
vehemently reject the Jedi? Why is there so much animosity? I can understand it if the
ones rejecting the Jedi path were indeed disheartened Jedi themselves, for they have
something to be upset about. Their reasons are individual and their own, but for one
who was never Jedi to begin with?
So I ask the same question to be considered as I have considered it for myself. Are you
a Jedi? Not all Jedi walk in the light. Some chose the roads warned against. It makes
them no less of a Jedi. I am not one, nor would I ever claim to be. I see wisdom in the
Jedi path and potential greatness for those who walk it. I simply am not one as it is not
my path.
It is not that I oppose or support either ... it merely is a nonsensical discussion for me.
What is darkness? Who cares? There are other questions of so much meaning to me
now.
These are more interesting to me than how you feel about the roll of emotion or the
definition of darkness, for from these I can derive far more.
So for the Jen'jidai out there, I wish you well on finding what you seek, and becoming
the manifestation of your dream. Just please ... don't speak for me. We may not share a
vision of what it is to truely walk this path.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Aug 27, 2009 2:49 pm Post subject:
Sith
I was asked by a Lord once how I thought the individual contributes to the order and
Knight
the order the individual.
What is this order? It's a dung heap, full of shit and crap. Of the 90 members on this
Joined: site only a handfull choose to post, and a vast majority of it is tripe. Meaningless
24 Nov ramblings of people who think they know something of life but who have never lived.
2008
Posts: I have been named a Knight of this order, a king of the dung hill. Oh how glorious to
216 be a king, silk robes stained in excrement. It was worth doing for in the 90 members
Location: only one has come as desciple and transcended that rank. Appropriate ... but sad. A
Los handful are visiting Lords from other Orders, bringing their thoughts to yet another
Angeles forum from their internet homes. Appreciated but they come and go like storms.
Others merely read. Don't think I don't see you hiding in the shadows, taking what you
want, and leaving nothing in return.
Yet, as I look out over the landscape of silliness, through the clumps of want-to-be
fictional characters and disgruntled Jedi, I do see one small leaf of green ... and then
another ... and another. In this mountain of crap seeds have taken root, and from shit
life emerges.
These small grasses will grow if they can survive, and from the grasses reeds shall
form. From the reeds, trees. In the end, from humble beginnings will grow a mighty
forrest. The seeds are watered from the words of lords and bathed in the sunlight of a
dream. They will grow if the hill is not abandoned, and over time the hill will become
a mountain, and the mountain will stand strong against the wind.
Until that day, I will tend the dung hill and wait for seeds to germinate. I will wash my
face in the rain, and dry it in the sun. I will keep the grazing animals at bay until the
grasses are in number enough to survive them. From within those grasses others will
come. Knights like myself to tend to this twisted garden, eventually to become Lords
and bring more rain to the mountain.
What does the order bring to the individual? A firtle place to plant the seeds, to
nurture them and help them grow. What does the individual bring to the order? At
first, probably more shit. But over time, if they stay, if they work, another bit of green,
and eventually a care taker to tend to the garden ... each in their own way, bringing
diversity and life to a once barren land.
Unfortunately though, now is the time of planting ... For now, I will endure, moving
forward.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Aug 27, 2009 3:13 pm Post subject:
Sith
While I was writing the above post, late in the evening, I went to submit it. When I
Knight
did, the server had gone down. A friend, knowing me to reside here as my primary
home of learning sent me an IM hoping that I had coppied my writings somewhere.
Joined: In looking back, I realized that we were near the anniversary of the site, and perhaps,
24 Nov the site had gone down permenantly. Darth Draconis has not posted in many days in
2008 the public forum, and Lord Khaos, though I see him reading from time to time, has not
Posts: done so in a while either, his work taking him to other places to continue his journey.
216 Perhaps the Site had fallen to others to maintain.
Location:
Los I began work on content for a website, a new home for the Order. The next morning,
Angeles this morning, I found the web site back up and running.
Author Message
Miles Posted: Sat Aug 29, 2009 8:43 am Post subject:
Sith
I have red a few lectures on power. I think I will take the approach to power in my
Knight
teaching the same way that Meyer teaches the parries.
Meyer says that he does not teach parries ... for if you teach a swordsman to parry, he
Joined: will parry. You can not kill your opponent with a parry, only with an attack. So he
24 Nov teaches to attack in such a way that the attack itself is also a parry.
2008
Posts: Power is incidental to the Sith path, not a goal. To teach how to aquire power is to
216 teach that power is an end. Power happens as a part of the natural progression to
Location: freedom of the self.
Los
Angeles One is driven by desires, the manifestation of passion. From these desires he takes the
initiative to facilitate change, the manifestation of strength. With change comes the
lessons of consiquence and the ability to facilitate change with the wisdom of
consiquence is the manifestation of power. With this tool, the desire is achieved, the
manifestation of victory. As we take ownership of our desires and manifest them we
are freed from limitations by seeing that our desires are indeed achievable, and our
chains are broken.
It is not Power that a true Sith seeks, but the freedom derived from knowing that all is
achievable is we apply ourselves, are willing to accept the consiquence, and act with
intent from our desires.
I don't think I will ever teach the aquisition of power ... there is no need. It will happen
naturally if a Sith follows his path in earnest. To teach it is to limit the lesson, and thus
the thinking of the student. Teach power and they will seek power. Teach freedom and
power will come all on it's own.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Sun Aug 30, 2009 6:19 am Post subject:
Sith
I once said that titles are merely words, that they have no real meaning.
Knight
I know now that I was wrong. A title has what meaning the one who holds it gives it.
By giving it meaning in the heart, that meaning radiates out in every action and word.
Joined: If the title has no meaning to the one who holds it then others will not see the value of
24 Nov the title in that person. If he gives meaning to that title, then that meaning will likewise
2008 be seen by all that he comes in contact with.
Posts:
216 In the movie Kingdom of Heaven it is asked, Does making a man a Knight make him
Location: a better fighter? The answer was Yes. It does.
Los
Angeles I have held many titles in my life: Soldier, Captain, Manager, Knight. In each there is
a moment of transformation. I take within my self the meaning of the title by seeking
out the ideal of each and vowing to aspire to that ideal. In so doing, others have come
to call me a good solider, a good captain, a good manager and perhaps one day I
will demonstrate my worth as a knight. This always stems from the commitment to the
ideal, and yet the ideal is always my own. I define this ideal, and as such I strive to
become something ever out of reach. There is always more perfection to reach for, and
I will always fall short of what I need to be. It is as it should be, so that I am
constantly reminded of my needs and my capabilities to improve.
There are few things as noble as a Knight of the Sith, for he is the only Knight among
Knights who serves by choice rather than circumstance. One does not become a
Knight of the Sith through any other way. It is a title pursued, and achieved. Once
held, the Knight chooses how and what he will serve, to what he will commit his will.
In so doing he can call upon that will with all his heart, freely and without conflict.
What greater Knight could there be?
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Sep 02, 2009 10:02 pm Post subject:
Sith
Knight Things continue to become more and more abstract. It is an odd sensation, like
walking through a hallway of doors but rather than openning them, they fling
themselves open with a slam when I merely look at them. Focus is all that is required
for me to bring clarity, but each of the doors wants to draw me in. I know it is a trap,
Joined: but it is deliciously tempting.
24 Nov
2008 A new exercise today. I focus on nothing and thus everything as I walk. It is the same
Posts: as the focus used in sword work. Forcus either so intently on one point that your focus
216 fades and you see everything in your vision at once, or focus on nothing and get the
Location: same result. It is a different way of looking at things, and I get a much greater feel for
Los my position as I move.
Angeles
I am beginning to "see" paths of intention as I watch others. It helps when I look at
them using the above technique, and then ask for the path to be revealed. They are on
the edge of my vision, but they are there.
The path is revealing itself rather nicely. Today I was able to tie my understanding of
magical activities with the Sith Path. This lead to a conclusion that resonates well. The
Sith is a creature of magic, but not of rituals or spells. He lives a life surrounded and
constantly in contact with it. It is not his choice, it is his state of being. He must learn
to understand this world, but not bend it to his will. To do so would break the
connection. He must find the ways to convince and build relationships with the
energies, give them names and learn their ways, so that he can find his friends and his
enemies, and ask favors from his friends, and be watchful for his enemies. Make
energies people, and know that they have their own life.
To live this magical life is to be the wanderer in the wilderness. At least for now,
anyway.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Thu Sep 03, 2009 7:12 am Post subject:
Sith
I was on a trip with my family when I was 13. We were camping in Yellowstone.
Knight
During the day we would spend time with family and see the sites that our parents
would drag us to, but at night that was our time. Once the sun went down all the
kids, most of them between 12 and 15 would sneak off and spend time together away
Joined: from the prying eyes of parents. We were there for a week.
24 Nov
2008 I was young, a bit of a hound dog, and looking to try to get to third base with a girl,
Posts: whatever that was. Truth is I dont think I even made it to bat, but that didnt matter at
the time. I met with girls and we played the games that kids that age play, not knowing
216 a damned thing. It was cute now that I think back on it. One night was special though.
Location:
Los There was a girl I met in the dark sitting on a swing. I remember to stone wall beside
Angeles the swing set and the sand on the ground. It was all blue and grey from the moonlight.
She was about my age, and pretty. She was French, and didnt speak a word of
English. I couldnt speak French, but that didnt seem to matter. We spent a couple of
hours together on that swing set. We held hands, we huddled together against that wall
to stay warm. I smile now to think about it. It is the most perfect love I have ever
known. In the morning her family left, and ours did the next day. I dont even know
her name.
But for all the power of words to plant seeds in the mind and perhaps even to nurture
them as they grow, they are but small creatures, and have their limits. Words will
always fall short of the truth but that does not mean that you cant communicate the
truth. I know this from my night in Yellowstone. In fact, I think that if I could have
been understood, that night never would have happened. It was that we were forced to
share our emotions in other ways even foolishly innocent ones that allowed for
the true majesty of that night.
I remember this when I get to thinking about categories and staying too true to any
written or spoken word. They are always a descriptor, not the thing itself, and though
they can be strung together to create amazing art and poetry still, they cant capture
the way my heart leapt when we kissed that night. So I try not to get hung up on the
words and feel my way through the ideas. There is a bit more to see that way.
_________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
Back to
top
Miles Posted: Wed Sep 09, 2009 6:51 pm Post subject:
Sith
I have been reading much, and researching much lately. My 37th birthday was last
Knight
week, and I was struck by food poisoning over the weekend. The later forced me to
stop and reflect, and I reflected on the former.
I have descided that now that there are other voices on the boards again, at least for a
Joined: little while, that I will be going on a journey. There are things that need to settle, and
24 Nov removing distractions is needed.
2008
Posts: I will be gone for a month. I hope to return and find more than silence. I guess we
216 shall see.
Location:
Los If I am needed before I return, I am easy enough to find.
Angeles _________________
"I must Create a System, or be enslav'd by another Man's. I will not Reason &
Compare; my business is to Create."
Words uttered by Los in William Blake's Jerusalem: The Emanation of the Giant
Albion.
have aprroval to copy/paste,his order is dead,as long as we give reference to were we got it
from-
Lightsaber Forms
Form 1 Shii Cho
I suggest all beginners to sword fighting learn this first. It gives you the basic methods of
fighting with a Lightsaber.
Have simple duels with an opponent where you both attack and parry each others blows.
Nothing to fancy, just a simple duel where one tries to stop being hit the other tries to hit
the opponent. Then swap roles so that you get good at attack and defence.
Form 2 Makashi
The ultimate refinement of lightsaber-to-lightsaber combat became Form II, advancing the
precision of blade manipulation to its finest possible degree and producing the greatest
dueling masters the galaxy has ever seen.
Today Form II is an archaism studied by almost no one in the Jedi Order, because it is not
relevant to current tactical situations, in which Jedi enemies rarely fight with lightsabers.
Even with the resurgence of the Sith, confrontation of an enemy with a lightsaber is an
exceedingly rare prospect for a Jedi, so they continue to focus on more practical Forms. Sith
expecting to battle lightsaber-wielding Jedi, however, find Form II a powerful technique.
Training
In a large room or garden place lots of poles between 50cm and 200cm in height around the
area, spaced however you want. It is best to attach them to a round base about 30cm in
diameter. Now, with your lightsaber, attempt to go around the room knocking them all
down within a time limit you set yourself. Use a wide range of movements from high sweeps
for the tall sticks to low sweeps for the low sticks. If you succeed try again moving the
sticks to another position and make the time limit less this time until you can do it quickly.
Advanced Training
Now try this same method of training, only do it blindfolded. Use your feelings on where the
sticks are and their height. Once you have mastered this try the next stage of training.
Stage 2
Now have a duel with someone. Use your feelings and use the high, low and medium
attacks you know. Here you will also get better defence techniques which will improve from
what you learnt in Form 1.
You can also get lessons in the Spanish form of fencing, called La Destreza Verdadera.
Form 3 Soresu
Form III maximizes defensive protection in a style characterized by tight, efficient
movements that expose minimal target area compared to the relatively open style of some
of the other Forms.
Obi-Wan Kenobi takes up a dedication to Form III after the death of Qui-Gon Jinn (who
favored Form IV), since it was apparent to Kenobi that Jinn's defense was insufficient
against the Sith techniques of Darth Maul. True Form III masters are considered invincible.
Even in his elder years, Kenobi remains a formidable Form III practitioner.
To fight this form you will need to be physically fit because it is a very long method of
fighting and if you get tired first you will fall first.
Training
It is best to do lots of physical training first to build up your strength and ability to fight for
long periods of time. Once you have done this fight an opponent this style and train up in
defence techniques.
Form 4 Ataru
The master practitioners of Form IV make extensive use of acrobatic maneuvers often
thought not physically possible by using the Force to guide their motion. In order to master
Ataru, a Jedi must be able to control his anger, because if he doesn't, his combat becomes
aggressive and leads to the Dark side. Even the most skilled Jedi, such as Yoda, have
difficulties controling their anger in such a situation. Ataru users have to concentrate and
make their move wisely due to the terrible consequences.
Spinning, jumping and running very high and very fast, masters of Form IV are sometimes
only seen as a blur. In order to achieve the acrobatic prowess, amazing reflexes and
physical punch of this form, a Jedi Master would focus on the Force, letting it flow deeply
throughout his entire physicality, even allowing him to overcome the limitations of old age.
Due to its aggressive nature, it is an effective form to use against single enemies; however,
it leaves the user open to attacks from multiple opponents; therefore, it is wise to use Ataru
in a duel, but not in open warfare.
Make sure you get professional trainign for doing such acrobatic moves.
(Watch Yoda fighting for moves in Ataru.)
Form 5 Djem So
During an era when Jedi were called upon to more actively maintain the peace in the
galaxy, Form V arose alongside Form IV to address a need for greater power among the
Jedi. Jedi Masters who felt that Form III could be too passive developed Form V. A Form III
master might be undefeatable, but neither could he necessarily overcome his enemy. Form
V focuses on strength and lightsaber attack moves. This Form exploits the ability of the
lightsaber to block a blaster bolt and turns this defensive move into an offensive attack by
deflecting the bolt deliberately towards an opponent. A dedication to the power and strength
necessary to defeat an enemy characterizes the philosophy of Form V, which some Jedi
describe by the maxim "peace through superior firepower." To some Jedi Knights, Form V
represents a worthy discipline prepared for any threat; to others Form V seems to foster an
inappropriate focus on dominating others.
If you learn Form 5 it is also a useful idea to learn Form 3 as well.
Form 6 Nimen
This Form balances the emphases of other Forms with overall moderation, in keeping with
the Jedi quest to achieve true harmony and justice without resorting to the rule of power. It
is considered the "diplomat's Form" because it is less intensive in its demands than the
other disciplines, allowing Jedi to spend more time developing their skills in perception,
political strategy, and negotiation. In practice, Form VI is a combination of Forms I, III, IV,
and V. Young Jedi spend their first few years studying Form I and then a year or two with
each additional Form before completing their training. By comparison, a Form VI master will
spend at least ten years studying only that Form after completing the basic Form I training.
Form VI well suits the modern Jedi's role in the galaxy, in which a Knight overly trained in
martial combat might be at a loss to resolve a complex political conflict between star
systems. However, full masters of other Forms sometimes consider Form VI to be
insufficiently demanding.
Form 7 - Juyo
Only high-level masters of multiple Forms can achieve and control the ultimate descipline
known as Form VII. This is the most difficult and demanding of all Forms, but it can
eventually lead to fantastic power and skill. Form VII employs bold, direct movements,
more open and kinetic than Form V but not so elaborate in appearance as Form IV. In
addition to very advanced Force-assisted jumps and movements, Form VII tactics
overwhelm opponents with seemingly unconnected staccato sequences, making the Form
highly unpredictable in battle. This trait makes for a much more difficult execution than the
graceful, linked move sequences of Form IV. Form VII requires the intensity of Form V, but
much greater energy since that focus is wielded more broadly. Form VII draws upon a
deeper well of emotion than even Form V, yet masters it more fully. The outward bearing of
a Form VII practitioner is one of calm, but the inner pressure verges on explosion. Form VII
is still under development since so few can achieve the necessary mastery to advance the
art.
Unofficial Forms
The unofficial forms can be chosen once you have reached the rank of Knight or if you are a
Council Member.
Form 8 - Sokan
Sokan uses fast moves against the opponent, targeting the arms and legs in order to defeat
their opponent. Terrain is also used to help defeat the enemy, such as using higher ground
to offer an advantageous position.
Form 9 - Shien
Shien uniquely involves a Jedi holding the lightsaber horizontally. The Jedi pointed the end
of the blade at the opponent; it was swung in a fast arc while the Jedi punched his or her
saber-hand at his or her opposing combatant, in a stabbing motion.
Form 10 - Jar'Kai
This Form uses two lightsabers in combat, one in each hand. One lightsaber is usually used
for attack and the other for defence
Unorthodox Styles
There are also unorthodox styles of fighting, such as using a double bladed lightsaber or
holding the lightsaber so that the blade points behind you instead of infront.
---------------------------------------
Body Zones
The body is divided into 6 zones where attacks or parries occur:
1. Head (Slashing attacks to the neck are considered Zone 2 or 3 attacks)
2. Right arm & side
5. Right leg
6. Left leg
Attacks and parries are described in terms of the body zone they concern. "Attack 1" is a
blow to the opponent's head, "parry 2" the block of an attack to your right arm or side, and
so on. Attack zones are those you see on your opponent, while parry zones are those of
your own body.
The Lightsaber
The Lightsaber
The Lightsaber is on average about a meter long, so this is an ideal length to train with. Use
a wood or metal blade, with a strong handle (to avoid the handle breaking or being crushed
when your in a tight grip lock).
The Lightsabers are used alot like they are used in Kendo or Katana - Japanese Martial arts.
Most actions are taken with the lightsaber held in both hands, the lower, left hand does all
the work while the right guides the blade. Interestingly enough, there is no left handed grip
in Japanese martial arts. In fact, a left hander actually has a slight strength advantage with
a slight loss of directional control with this grip. Vader switched his grip when fighting
Kenobi in ANH, probably for cinematic reasons, but it could be that he wanted to gain a
psychological advantage over his old Master, who would certainly be well familiar with his
normal fighting techniques.
The proper grip is firm, yet relaxed until just before the moment of contact with your
opponent's body. Then, the grip tightens, not unlike wringing water from a towel, as the
wrists transmit the final snap of power into the blow in a kind of whipping action.
Grip the base of the handle using your left hand with no part protruding below the
smallest finger. The smallest finger grips most tightly, with grip decreasing in
strength up to the index finger and thumb. The web of skin between thumb and
forefinger does not touch the handle.
Your right hand grips just below the guard. The strength of grip is similar to the left
hand. Some martial artists have the right forefinger very loose, crooked almost as if
it were on the trigger of a gun.
Your hands should be about 2 finger widths apart. This is often where the switch is
located on some lightsabers.
Your left hand is the primary source of power. Your right hand guides the blade.
The Force
In oriental martial arts, all energy comes from your center of gravity, about 50mm (2
inches) below your navel centered inside your body. This is the point about which all energy
moves. Unless you are moving, this point is almost still except when moving up or down.
When you apply force you move this point down. In other words, all moves start by moving
this point up then down as energy is expended.
Most Japanese martial arts also make heavy use of the voice using a yell that
accompanies all aggressive strike called "kiai." This loud shout causes the diaphragm to
contract, forcing air out of the chest and adding structural strength to the body.
You should learn each move so you can perform them by instinct instead of having to think
about it, because in a duel you don't have time to think, and must rely on your skill and
instinct.
Footwork
If your feet pass each other they should move in little arcs, coming first in toward the other
foot before arcing out to their final position. More often your feet will not pass each other,
as the leading foot needs to stay in front for the combat system to remain effective,
especially against another Jedi.
Move the foot closest to your opponent into position first, then pull the other foot into
position as fast as possible to avoid being off balance for too long. The feet should slide or
skim the floor so that you are never really off balance. If the foot is lifted at all it is usually
the heel that lifts leaving the toe to skim the surface. There are similar to silent stalking
techniques used by Ninja and North American natives, where all movement is toe-to-heel
rather than the usual heel-to-toe.
An interesting note is that most samurai and apparently Jedi also, wore long flowing robes
to conceal their footwork, as it gives away their next move.
Stances
All strength and propulsion in the martial arts starts in the feet. The stance is important in
fighting, as it not only provides balance but also the energy to be placed into an attack. It is
the basis upon which all lightsaber combat is placed. It involves footwork, the alignment of
the legs and torso, the straightening of the back, and the loosening of the arms so that they
can snap into the desired position. Keys to good stances include: allowing the dominant foot
to be the main source of propulsion, keeping the knees bent, keeping the back straight, and
constant, calm breathing.
The Stance Grid:
Rear Center Forward
Aggressive Aggressive Back Aggressive Neutral Aggressive Forward
Neutral Neutral Back Jedi Ready Neutral Forward
Defensive Defensive Back Defensive Neutral Defensive Forward
Jedi Ready
The most basic of all Jedi stances - also called "basic neutral" - this one employs stepping
back with the dominant foot and drawing the lightsaber so that it is parrying on the
dominant side. Weight is distributed evenly between the feet. It is natural that the dominant
shoulder be rolled slightly back. The hilt of the lightsaber is held down level with the waist
with the tip of the lightsaber pointed at or slightly over the head of the target. This stance is
similar to the chdan-no-kamae in kendo, except in the kendo form you step forward with
the dominant foot as you draw the blade. This is evidence of the Jedi only using lightsabers
as a matter of defense of themselves and others, whereas in kendo the purpose is for
attack.
In Episode I, Obi-Wan Kenobi always used this stance when drawing his lightsaber, and
hastily moved into it as well. This shows how undisciplined he was as a padawan. His feet
shifted oddly so that his rear foot was not in a straight line pointing forward, his back was
hunched forward (this reduces both balance as well as the flow of energy to-and-from the
internal organs), and he held the point of his lightsaber so high that it partially obscured his
vision. It is possible he is attempting an aggressive forward stance. By Episode II, he has
changed more so into his former master's style.
Neutral Forward
Very similar to Jedi ready, except that the dominant foot is forward - identical to chdan-
no-kamae - with the lightsaber hilt close to the waist, the blade pointed to the enemy.
Slightly more weight is on the front foot than the rear, which means that the dominant leg
is still the one that propels the attack.
Anakin uses this stance in Episode II. He centers himself by setting his stance and swinging
his blade slowly from behind his back, over his head, down centerline of his body, and
settling the lightsaber in place.
Defensive Neutral
A good defensive posture, defensive neutral is ready for any occurrence but is also non-
threatening. The dominant foot is drawn back and pointed approximately forty-five degrees
out to the side. Approximately sixty-percent of the weight is on the back foot. The dominant
shoulder is rolled back as the blade is drawn. The lightsaber is held vertically next to that
side of the head, in the pocket created by the shoulder. This form is almost identical to
the hass-no-kamae stance found in kendo.
In Episode I, Qui-Gon Jinn uses this stance when drawing his lightsaber. His form is almost
flawless, showing the years of training and discipline spent acquiring his skill. He holds his
lightsaber back in such a fashion that his eyes are able to scan a wide forward arc, looking
for targets and watching attacks. With his long legs, he is able to hold his feet wide, ready
to spring forward at a moment's notice. In Episode II, Obi-wan has followed in his master's
footsteps and picked up this stance, and in Episode III when he is fighting Anakin just
before Anakin jumps on to the same platform you see Obi-Wan using the stance.
Defensive Back
The best defensive posture in sword combat, defensive back is nigh-impossible to penetrate
and nigh-impossible to launch an attack from. The hilt of the blade is rasied high towards
the face, the point of the blade pointed diagonally down at the ground. From this position
slashing strikes aimed at the torso can be easily blocked, and stabbing strikes can be
quickly parried with wide, sweeping moves from which the defender can quickly move
forward into a better stance. Another advantage of this stance is that the blade can be
quickly swung all the way around the torso to block attacks from all directions.
Agressive Neutral
A very threatening stance similar to the Jedi ready stance. This involves standing with more
of the weight on the front foot rather than the rear. The arms are held so that the hilt of the
lightsaber is in line with the solar plexus, and the point of the lightsaber is directed at the
target's head. The distance from the body to the lightsaber is greater than most stances.
This form is not very useful in conventional combat, but is very deadly in lightsaber-on-
lightsaber combat.Darth Sidious uses this when he is fighting Mace Windu.
Combined with the elegant, flowing, and swift motions of Form II, this stance allows Count
Dooku to keep his guard up while pressing the attack. Even when facing an Anakin
Skywalker armed with two lightsabers, he is able to gain an advantage by keeping his
enemy at arm's length.
Sidious uses Agressive Neutral against Yoda
Agressive Back
A more radical stance than most, aggressive back is a low posture from which a swift attack
can be launched. The back foot is pointed out almost ninety-degrees from the body and is
holding over eighty-percent of the weight. The front foot is extended forward, almost
straight. The lightsaber is held on the dominant side, right beside the head, its blade facing
directly forward. Like aggressive neutral, this stance is only useful for taking on a single
enemy armed with a lightsaber, especially since it obstructs view of the right side of the
body.
This is Obi-wan's stance from Episode III. He uses it mainly in facing General Greivous,
alternating at times with aggressive neutral. This leaves him open to attack from
surrounding droids, but he realizes that danger is minute in scope to giving Grievous one
inch of advantage.
Attack
The Saber Lock
A saber lock can be either defensive or offensive. Both opponents lock their lightsabers
together and both try to push through the others defences, often using the opportunity to
glare at their opponent. Dark Side users often take the opportunity to mock and jeer at
their opponent.
Overhead Parry 4
Bring the saber over your head with both hands so that the saber is vertical, with the blade
parallel to your spine.
Basic Block - Defence 5
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right leg.
Basic Block - Defence 6
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the right and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left leg.
Kai Kan Drop Stance - Defence Body
Hold the blade horizontal with the handle to the left of your head at shoulder height. The
blade should run just in front of and below your chin.
----------------
Form II - Makashi
Pronunciation - Mah-kah-she
Form II was developed from Form I, as a means of lightsaber-to-lightsaber combat. Makashi
executes swift, elegant, powerful and accurate techniques, while using as little energy as
possible. When mastered, the user can execute extreme precision offensive and defensive
moves with minimal effort, while the opponent tires themselves with their Form.
The techniques of Makashi require small, swift cuts, parries and lunges. The blade
manipulation required for this Form fequires much focus and training, but when mastered
this Form can be devastating to lightsaber weilders.
Feints would also be commonly used to confuse or set-up their opponents for a trap, a tactic
that Count Dooku commonly used in his duels during the Clone Wars. Precise footwork and
movements are required for maintaining proper distance from the opponent during defense
and/or when moving in for an attack. The blade manipulation required for this form was
very refined and required intense focus. Timing, accuracy, and skill, rather than strength
are relied on to defeat your opponent and with a skilled practitioner, the results were
extremely potent. However, if against more than one opponent this form becomes fairly
obsolete.
Mental Aspect of Makashi
As with all forms, there is a certain degree of mental ability in Makashi. When in combat you
have to be completely focused on the combat and the area around you, always looking for a
gap in your opponents defenses, a weakness to exploit - while being aware of your own
weaknesses and making sure they don't be exploited.
Feints
A faint is a fake attack used to divert your opponents attention allowing you to exploit a gap
in their defences. Always be thinking of feint techniques and how you will exploit the
position your opponent is in when you have executed the feint.
Distance
During Makashi you must always be analysing your distance from your opponent, predicting
what his next move will be and being the correct distance from him when he executes his
move.
Timing and Accuracy
Timing and accuracy are very important in Makashi. With good accuracy and timing you can
exploit even the smallest open areas in your opponents defences.
Conserve Energy
Your techniques should become fluid, almost like you are dancing. You must learn to apply
the right amount of force behind each stroke so as not to tire yourself out. Makashi is about
speed and ccuracy, not about strength - so you should not be wasting energy trying to hit
your opponent as hard as possible.
Feints
Misleading Feint
This faint involves misleading your opponent by looking at an area of their boy as if you are
going to attack it, then attacking a different area while continuing to look at the area you
were looking at. For this to be effective, look at where your attacks will go throughout the
duel, and hit where you look. This makes your opponent think there is a pattern that you
look where you attack and may even lure them into a false sense of security.
Misinterpretting Feint
This involves making your opponent misinterpret your attack. For example, you bring the
saber high up behind your head as if you plan to attack his head, then swipe for his legs.
This is most effective when combined with Misleading Feint as the two are very similar.
One Handed Attack 1 Feint
Using the One Hand Vertical Slash Attack 1 technique featured below, slash at your
opponents head, then swiftly follow up with a one handedslash to your opponents left leg. if
you perform this fast enough your opponent won't have time to get their saber to defend
their leg. If you have two hands on the slash at the leg, it slows down movement.
Attack
Makashi attacks are very swift and accurate, yet allow the user to conserve as much energy
as possible. Each attack does not need much power and is more focused on accuracy. Many
attacks are one handed, because you can not put as much power into the attack that way.
Vertical Slash - Attack 1
Puting the lightsaber over your head, in line with your spine, bring the saber down, slicing
vertically and end with your hands at waist height with the blade in front of your face. This
move is quite powerful but does leave your body vulnerable for a short while.
One Handed Verticle Slash - Attack 1
Holding he saber in Makashi Stance, swing the saber round behind you so it swings up and
arcs over at your opponetns head. This move should be smooth and should follow through if
you can.
Diagonal Hit - Attack 2
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down at your opponents right arm.
Diagonal Slash - Attack 2
Using one hand, bring the lightsaber over your left shoulder and slash diagonally at your
opponents right arm. The lightsaber should finish pointing down by your left leg.
Diagonal Hit - Attack 3
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down at your opponents left arm
Diagonal Slash - Attack 3
Using one hand, bring the lightsaber over your right shoulder and slash diagonally at your
opponents left arm. The lightsaber should finish pointing down by your right leg, across
your body.
Double Attack - Attack 3 + Attack 6
When in the Makashi Stance, swing the saber round with one hand to the left, then arc it
round behind your back, rising so you slash at your opponents left arm, but follow through,
arcing the saber back round your back, but lowering the blade so it hits your opponents left
leg.
Basic Attack - Attack 5
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents leg.
Diagonal Slash - Attack 5
From the Makashi Stance bring the saber in an arc, sweeping the blade round from the
right, over your head and slashing round at your opponents right leg.
Basic Attack - Attack 6
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents leg.
Diagonal Slash - Attack 6
From the Makashi Stance bring the saber in an arc, sweeping the blade round from the left,
over your head and slashing round at your opponents left leg.
Defence
Defence for Makashi involves techniques both one handed and two handed. Strength is
more important with the defence so Makashi defence techniques are often two handed.
High Parry 1
Hold the handle with one hande above and infront of your head, arm stretched out. The
blade should be horizontal. This will block any vertical slashes attacking the top of the head.
One Handed High Parry 1
This is similar to the High Parry, but with one hand.
Diagonal Parry 1
Hold the saber high with the handle at shoulder height. The blade should be diagonal. This
can be done to either the left or right side.
Basic Block - Parry 2
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right arm or side.
One Handed Basic Parry 2
Similar to Basic Parry 2, but with one hand.
Vertical Parry 2
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
right arm.
One Handed Verticle Parry 2
This is similar to Verticle Parry 2, but you use one hand.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 2
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down right arm, defending your right side.
Basic Block - Parry 3
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left arm or side.
One Handed Basic Parry 3
Similar to Basic Parry 3, but with one hand.
Vertical Parry 3
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
left arm.
One Handed Verticle Parry 3
This is similar to Verticle Parry 3, but you use one hand.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 3
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down left arm, defending your left side.
Overhead Parry 4
Bring the saber over your head with both hands so that the saber is vertical, with the blade
parallel to your spine.
One Handed Over Head Parry 4
Siimilar to the Overhead Parry 4, but this technique uses one hand.
Basic Block - Defence 5
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right leg.
One Handed Basic Parry 5
This technique is similar to Basic Block - Defence 5, however the user only has on hand on
the handle.
Basic Block - Defence 6
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the right and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left leg.
One Handed Basic Parry 6
This technique is similar to Basic Block - Defence 6, however the user only has on hand on
the handle.
Kai Kan Drop Stance - Defence Body
Hold the blade horizontal with the handle to the left of your head at shoulder height. The
blade should run just in front of and below your chin.
One Handed Kai Kan Drop Stance - Defence Body
Similar to the Kai Kan Drop Stance, hold the saber so the blade is horizontal just below chin
height. Hold the handle at the left hand side.
---------------------
Defence
Since defence is a major part of Soresu, defence techniques will come before attack here.
Soresu utilises techniques close to the body, to allow minimum movement and maximum
amount of energy saved.
High Parry 1
Hold the handle with one hande above and infront of your head, arm stretched out. The
blade should be horizontal. This will block any vertical slashes attacking the top of the head.
Diagonal Parry 1
Hold the saber high with the handle at shoulder height. The blade should be diagonal. This
can be done to either the left or right side.
High Diagonal Parry 1
Similar to Diagonal Parry 1, only the handle is above your head, with the blade pointing
diagonally down. This can be done to both right and left sides.
Basic Block - Parry 2
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right arm or side.
Vertical Parry 2
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
right arm.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 2
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down right arm, defending your right side.
Basic Block - Parry 3
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left arm or side.
Vertical Parry 3
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
left arm.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 3
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down left arm, defending your left side.
Overhead Parry 4
Bring the saber over your head with both hands so that the saber is vertical, with the blade
parallel to your spine.
One Handed Back Defence - Defence 4
Bring your arm arcing behind your back so that your hand is near the base of the spine with
the blade parallel to the spine. Then bring the lightsaber round to the front of your body and
turn the defence into a horizontal slash attack at your opponent that is about chest height.
Agressive Defense 4
Bring the saber up so the blade is next to the shoulder blade you need to defend, with the
handle above your head. The handle should be vertical. The arm opposite to the side you
are defending should arc over your head.
Basic Block - Defence 5
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right leg.
Basic Block - Defence 6
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the right and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left leg.
Kai Kan Drop Stance - Defence Body
Hold the blade horizontal with the handle to the left of your head at shoulder height. The
blade should run just in front of and below your chin.
---------------------
Form IV - Ataru
Pronunciation - At-ar-oo
The master practitioners of Form IV make extensive use of acrobatic maneuvers often
thought not physically possible by using the Force to guide their motion. In order to master
Ataru, a Jedi must be able to control his anger, because if he doesn't, his combat becomes
aggressive and leads to the Dark side. Even the most skilled Jedi, such as Yoda, have
difficulties controling their anger in such a situation. Ataru users have to concentrate and
make their move wisely due to the terrible consequences.
In dire situations, Form IV practitioners use the Force to aid in their acrobatics. Spinning,
jumping and running very high and very fast, masters of Form IV are sometimes only seen
as a blur. In order to achieve the acrobatic prowess, amazing reflexes and physical punch of
this form, a Jedi Master would focus on the Force, letting it flow deeply throughout his entire
physicality, even allowing him to overcome the limitations of old age. Due to its aggressive
nature, it is an effective form to use against single enemies; however, it leaves the user
open to attacks from multiple opponents; therefore, it is wise to use Ataru in a duel, but not
in open warfare. Ataru users can best be described as whirlwinds of destruction. Emotional
control is key, as is letting one's emotions fly free. This is not a contradiction, as displayed
by Yoda's firm control despite his screams and grunts.
Practitioners of Ataru were always on the offensive, attacking with wide, fast, and powerful
swings. Form IV practitoners constantly called upon the Force to aid in their movements and
attacks. By allowing the Force to flow throughout their body, they could overcome their
physical limitations (including old age, as was the case with Master Yoda), and allowed them
to perform amazing feats of acrobatics, such as somersaults and backflips, not only for
attack, but also to evade their opponents attacks/strikes.
Those who used Form IV could move at amazing speeds and could rain strong blows
jumping and attacking through the air. Powerful and lightning fast spinning attacks could be
utilized from all angles, either from ground or air.
A master in Ataru combat could appear like a blur to their opponents, attacking from all
directionsfrom the front, the sides, overhead, or behind.
The Force not only allowed them to perform amazing athletic feats, but it also helped guide
their actions and movements in combat. Howevever, due to its aggressive nature, a user
could become reckless and sometimes leave him/herself open to counterattacks.
This form was also probably not as effective for prolonged combat, as the nature of Ataru
could greatly tax the body.
Nevertheless, Ataru proved to be an effective combat form when used properly. A Jedi
skilled in Ataru fought with amazing grace and eye-bluring speed, using Force-assisted
acrobatics and maneuvers to attack his opponents with powerful swings and offensive
flourishes, never staying in one place long enough for their opponent to mount a proper
counterattack.
Mental Aspect of Ataru
Ataru is a very demanding form. it is easy to become fatigued during Ataru. You must learn
to conserve energy, not putting more effort than is needed to defeat your opponent. Trying
to hit your opponent as hard as possible is unnecassary, you aim is just to get a hit to them.
Attack
Vertical Slash - Attack 1
Puting the lightsaber over your head, in line with your spine, bring the saber down, slicing
vertically and end with your hands at waist height with the blade in front of your face. This
move is quite powerful but does leave your body vulnerable for a short while.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 2
Spin round clockwise, bringing the saber behind your back, arcing the blade round your
back, your arms should cross over your head, finally ending in a horizontal slash at your
opponents right arm.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 3
Spin round anti-clockwise, bringing the saber behind your back, arcing the blade round your
back, your arms should cross over your head, finally ending in a horizontal slash at your
opponents left arm.
Basic Attack - Attack 5
This is one of the two most common attacks used in Djem So. They are basic and can be
done very fast. Holding the lightsaber so the handle is in front of your chest but about 6
inches away from it, bring the lightsaber down to your left, keeping the handle near your
chest at all times.
Basic Attack - Attack 6
This is one of the two most common attacks used in Djem So. They are basic and can be
done very fast. Holding the lightsaber so the handle is in front of your chest but about 6
inches away from it, bring the lightsaber down to your right, keeping the handle near your
chest at all times.
Low Leg Attack - Attack 5/6
Crouch down, benidng both knees and strike your opponents leg.
Double Strike
When about 1 meter away from your opponent strike at them and spin round, then strike at
their hip.
Attack 1 then 5/6
Strike high, aiming for the head, then spin and aim for the leg.
Spin Attack 5/6
Spin and crouch at the same time striking the legs.
Propellor
Spin around twice with the lightsaber sticking out horizontally at waist height.
Corkscrew
Spin so your body is on its side, with the saber at an angle above your head aiming at your
opponent, then land on your feet.
Attack
Low Leg Attack - Attack 2/3
Crouch down, benidng both knees and strike your opponents leg.
Vertical Slash - Attack 1
Puting the lightsaber over your head, in line with your spine, bring the saber down, slicing
vertically and end with your hands at waist height with the blade in front of your face. This
move is quite powerful but does leave your body vulnerable for a short while.
Basic Attack - Attack 5
This is one of the two most common attacks used in Djem So. They are basic and can be
done very fast. Holding the lightsaber so the handle is in front of your chest but about 6
inches away from it, bring the lightsaber down to your left, keeping the handle near your
chest at all times.
Basic Attack - Attack 6
This is one of the two most common attacks used in Djem So. They are basic and can be
done very fast. Holding the lightsaber so the handle is in front of your chest but about 6
inches away from it, bring the lightsaber down to your right, keeping the handle near your
chest at all times.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 3
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents arm.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 2
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents arm.
Double Strike
When about 1 meter away from your opponent strike at them and spin round, then strike at
their hip.
Attack 1 then 5/6
Strike high, aiming for the head, then spin and aim for the leg.
Spin Attack 5/6
Spin and crouch at the same time striking the legs.
Propellor
Spin around twice with the lightsaber sticking out horizontally at waist height.
Corkscrew
Spin so your body is on its side, with the saber at an angle above your head aiming at your
opponent, then land on your feet.
-----------------------
Form V - Djem So
Pronunciation - Gem So
Form V was developed by Jedi who prefered a more offensive angle to lightsaber combat.
Djem So utilises strong, powerful techniques, which to a well trained opponent can be quite
easily predictable, but the power is hoped to overwhelm the opponent. As opposed to
Soresu which often results in long combats, Djem So often has short duels, as the user
either overpowers the opponent or is fatigued.
Embodying the perfection of the idea of counterattack, Form V maintains its existence
through having sufficient defensive skills, as derived from Form III, but channeling defense
into offense. This simultaneously defends the user and efficiently injures the opponent. Also,
it utilizes Form II's parries, allowing the user to parry the attempted attack, and counter it.
However, where Form II concentrated on precise and elegant parries, Djem So permits the
user to actually fully block and repel attacks since it calls for the use of more brute, Force-
enchanced strength. This is evident in Revenge of the Sith when Dooku takes a swing at
Anakin and Anakin not only blocks it but pushes Dooku back with overwhelming strength.
Also, in The Empire Strikes Back and Return of the Jedi we see how Djem So can be used to
physically bully an opponent. In a rage Vader continuously locked sabers with Luke only to
throw him back and press his assault. The same happened in the second duel as Luke
forced Vader back with his onslaught of physical strength.
Djem So is also different from Form III in the fact that practictioners of Form V believe that
the best defense is a good offense. It has already been observed that Form III users simply
parry lightsaber attacks until the opponent makes a fatal mistake. Form V practioners take
the near impenetrable defenses of Form III and press the assault, using wide, sweeping
blows in an attempt to overwhelm the opponent with brute strength. A dedication to the
power and strength necessary to defeat an enemy characterizes the philosophy of Form V,
which some Jedi describe by the maxim "peace through superior firepower." To some Jedi
Knights, Form V represents a worthy discipline prepared for any threat; to others Form V
seems to foster an inappropriate focus on dominating others. The aggressive philosophy of
Form V is the source of many a Jedi's disapproval.
With the offensive but refined movements of Form II and the highly defensive postures of
Form III, Djem So has been proven to be a highly effective style. In fact, of all the Forms, it
is probably the only one capable of matching Mace Windu's Vaapad, seeing as how they are
so similar. In fact, they are virtually identical save for one crucial element: Vaapad calls for
its user to maintain strict control of their emotions during the fight. Both Djem So and
Vaapad call for its user to use emotion to enhance their strength. However, Vaapad's control
permits its user greater power simply because they have the presence of mind to use the
power, whereas a Djem So user may lose themselves in their emotion. Djem So users can
best be described as bold, powerful, fearless and confident. They an unafraid to let their
emotions rule them and contribute to the fight, though they are wary of falling to the dark
side. A master Djem So stylist will be able to pull back from the abyss of the dark side, as
Luke Skywalker did when he defeated Vader, though that does not always happen.
Djem So stylists are often moving towards their opponents, striking with each forward step.
Since Djem So utilizes strength and power into each of its strikes, it requires the user to
generate that power with their entire body, footwork, and forward motion. It also makes
their movements predictable and fairly rigid, as they would constantly charge ahead
towards their opponents. Another weakness in this form is that its aggressive style can also
lead to carelessness or even recklessnes, as they're so caught up in the attack that a user
undermines his/her own defenses.
Despite its controversies, Djem So proved to be an effective combat style, utilizing the
parries and defensive techniques of Form II & III, but with a ferocious style all its own.
Attack
Djem So focuses alot on attack, so the attack techniques are often very simple yet
powerful.
Vertical Slash - Attack 1
Puting the lightsaber over your head, in line with your spine, bring the saber down, slicing
vertically and end with your hands at waist height with the blade in front of your face. This
move is quite powerful but does leave your body vulnerable for a short while.
Attack 2/3 Combo
This is a rushing attack where the lightsaber is swung from one shoulder to the opposite
hip, brought back up behind the back, and swung down from the opposite shoulder to hip.
This X-shaped attack is useful for keeping an enemy busy blocking and unable to
counterattack.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 2
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents right arm.
Diagonal Hit - Attack 2
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down at your opponents right arm.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 3
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents arm.
Diagonal Hit - Attack 3
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down at your opponents left arm.
Lightsaber Shield Attack - Attack 3
This technique is quite a show off technique, and both Obi Wan and Anakin used this during
the Mustafar duel.
Step 1
Bring the saber up over your right shoulder
Step 2
Bring the saber vertically down, following through past the right leg. Follow through until
the saber is near your right shoulder and vertical.
Step 3
Bring the saber across your body, until the blade is behind your left shoulder.
Step 4
Bring the saber back across your front and then continue the cycle from step 2.
The Attack
The attack can come whenever you are ready, but has to be during Step 3. Instead of
bringing the saber back down, bring around your back to the right side, placing your second
hand on the handle when it is going over your head. Then arc the blade round diagonally,
finally executing a horizontal slash at your opponents arm.
Double Attack - Attack 2 +3
Step 1
Spin round from right to left, bringing the saber up low on the left hand side (See in the
picture). This is a possible chance to strike your opponents right leg, but it isn't neccassary.
Step 2
Bring the saber up behind your head like in the picture below. Strike at your opponents left
arm.
Step 3
Bring the saber back round behind your head like in the picture above, only when it gets
there, begin to turn from right to left again.
Step 4
Bring the lightsaber up behing your head again, only over your left shoulder. Strike at your
opponents right arm.
This move is tricky to get completely right, and is also over in seconds.
You can See this technique here, performed by Anakin (foreground)
Horizontal Slash - Attack 4
This attack is just Attack 2 or 3, but aimed at your opponents back, and should only be
done if the back is open for such an attack.
Horizontal Spin - Attack Higher body
Spin around and bring the saber slashing round horizontally aiming for the higher torso.
Lunge Attack - Attack Body
Holding the saber in both hands, push it directly forward in a jabbing motion, aiming for
your opponents chest.
Reverse Lunge - Attack Body
With your back to your opponent, bring your lightsaber round to the reverse grip, then place
your weak hand firmly on the end of the saber handle. Then push the saber behind you into
your opponents chest.
Single Handed Lunge Attack - Attack Body
Holding the saber in your strong hand, push it directly forward in a jabbing motion, aiming
for your opponents chest.
Upper Slash - Attack Body
With the saber pointing down bring the blade from the bottom to the top, slicing vertically
upwards. Can be done with one or two hands.
Upper-cut - Attack Body
Starting in the defensive neutral stance as described in Shii Cho, swing the blade back,
round your arm swiping upwards across your body at your opponent. The blade should end
up on the opposite side from which you started.
Spin Attack - Attack Body
Step 1
Holding the saber with one hand, bring the lightsaber slashing downwards from over your
right shoulder (or left if your left handed). The blade should swing from the top right to
bottom left (unless your left handed)
Step 2
Bring the saber back round from left to right.
Step 3
Bring the lightsaber over your right shoulder. Your arm should be at a right andgle to your
body witht he elbow bent.
Step 4
Bring the blade slicing vertically downards until in the position of the picture. You should
lean forward at this stage.
Step 5
Bring the blade vertical with the blade arcing from right to left near the back of your legs to
end with the blade vertical, pointing upwards, with the handle near the base of the spine.
Step 6
Bring the blade horizontally across your front from right to left, with the handle leading the
blade. Bring the blade around your head, keeping the blade vertical. Grab the handle with
both hands and do a horizontal attack. This attack can be focused at any part of your
opponents body.
Though it seems very difficult and takes along time to get right, this move is over in
seconds! If you do it quickly and smoothly you will probably spin the blade around abit more
naturally; this bit just provides the basis to work on.
You can See this Technique here, performed by Anakin
Double Strike Spin - Attack 1 + Body
Step 1
Bring the saber down low behind your back, and bring powerfully slicing upwards at your
opponent.
Step 2
Follow through, bringing the lightsaber behind the right side of your head. Then quickly
bring the lightsaber round behind your back, whilst rotating your body round so you result
in the position in the pictures last picture for this step. This is the most difficult stage and
took me the longest to get right.
Step 3
Now bring the saber slicing round, attacking your opponents right side. Your back will be to
your opponent at this point.
You can See this Technique here, performed by Anakin (right)
Swipe - Attack 5 and 6
Swipe the blade low from left to right attacking the shins.
Basic Attack - Attack 5
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents leg.
Basic Attack - Attack 6
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents leg.
Disarming #1
Start off with a Vertical Slash - Attack 1. Then push your opponents lightsaber down to the
ground getting your lightsaber behind their lightsaber blade. Then bring your lightsaber up,
making contact with your opponents hands. Anakin uses this move to disarm Count Dooku
before killing him.
Disarming #2
Similar to Disarming technique #1. Begin with a Horizontal Attack 3 but keep contact with
your opponents blade. push their blade down, then push your saber so the tip goes behind
their blade then pull the saber up. If done right it should make contact with your opponents
hands.
Defence
High Parry 1
Hold the handle with one hande above and infront of your head, arm stretched out. The
blade should be horizontal. This will block any vertical slashes attacking the top of the head.
Diagonal Parry 1
Hold the saber high with the handle at shoulder height. The blade should be diagonal. This
can be done to either the left or right side.
Basic Block - Parry 2
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right arm or side.
Vertical Parry 2
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
right arm.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 2
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down right arm, defending your right side.
Basic Block - Parry 3
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left arm or side.
Vertical Parry 3
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
left arm.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 3
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down left arm, defending your left side.
Lightsaber Shield Attack - Attack 3
This technique is quite a show off technique, and both Obi Wan and Anakin used this during
the Mustafar duel.
Step 1
Bring the saber up over your right shoulder
Step 2
Bring the saber vertically down, following through past the right leg. Follow through until
the saber is near your right shoulder and vertical.
Step 3
Bring the saber across your body, until the blade is behind your left shoulder.
Step 4
Bring the saber back across your front and then continue the cycle from step 2.
The Defence
You can continue the cycle as long as you wish, but the parry must come during Step 3.
Instead of bringing the saber up behind your left shoulder, simply put the blade vertical,
with the handle at the top and parry your opponents saber.
Overhead Parry 4
Bring the saber over your head with both hands so that the saber is vertical, with the blade
parallel to your spine.
One Handed Back Defence - Defence 4
Bring your arm arcing behind your back so that your hand is near the base of the spine with
the blade parallel to the spine. Then bring the lightsaber round to the front of your body and
turn the defence into a horizontal slash attack at your opponent that is about chest height.
Agressive Defense 4
bring the saber up so the blade is next to the shoulder blade you need to defend, with the
handle above your head. The handle should be vertical. The arm opposite to the side you
are defending should arc over your head.
Defence 4 to Horizontal Attack
Bring the lightsaber up behind your back like in the picture.
Then bring the saber round to the front of your body and take it with both hands and attack
horizontally.
Here, you can See this technique performed by Anakin (left)
Overhead Body Defence
This technique is similar to Agressive Defence 4, only the blade is placed infront of your
body.
Basic Block - Defence 5
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right leg.
Basic Block - Defence 6
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the right and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left leg.
Kai Kan Drop Stance - Defence Body
Hold the blade horizontal with the handle to the left of your head at shoulder height. The
blade should run just in front of and below your chin.
----------------
Form VI - Niman
Pronunciation - Nee-man
Form VI is also known as the "Diplomats Form" as it is mastered fairly quickly giving a Jedi
more time to refine diplomatic and Force related abilities. Form VI combines the previous
Forms into one Form where each from is learnt in less detail.
The result is that the users' skill in each individual areas of lightsaber combat is only
moderate, making Form VI well suited for diplomats, as they can spend their time training
in the areas of politics and negotiation instead of combat training. It can be affectionately
referred to and known as a sort of "Jack of All Trades" form, with mastery of nothing, only
competancy.
There is, however, one saving grace to this form not mentioned above. Niman is the
stepping stone to the dual lightsaber form, known as Jar'Kai. No one who has successfully
mastered Jar'Kai has done so without first mastering Niman.
--------------
Any Jedi should take great care when training in this Form, used carelessly this form can
lead to the user falling to the Dark Side. Juyo is often used by Sith, because its use of
darker emotions makes it very easy and effective for them to use. Any Jedi who wishes to
train in this Form of lightsaber combat should consult the Council before starting training in
it, and ideally only a Jedi Master would try to master this Form.
Mental Aspect of Juyo
Juyo is a very mentally demanding lightsaber form. Without proper mental knowledge a Jedi
will easily fall to the Dark Side.
Techniques
Juyo executes random basic techniques, making it very unpredictable in combat. Each strike
has hidden strength to it, though the strength and power is hidden behind a seemingly calm
facial expression. When using Juyo, you should use random yet pronounced techniques. The
techniques themselves are not anything fancy or technical, but are un predictable due to the
way they are executed. Do not give away clues of where your next attack will come, do not
look to where you will attack, keep looking straight ahead.
Make each attack random, don't fall into common routines. Go for the head, the right leg,
the left arm, the right arm, the left leg, the right arm, the left side of the neck etc. Each
technique must be unpredictable.
Power
The power of Juyo comes from aggression, which is why it can lead to many Jedi falling to
the Dark Side. When you fight someone you must fight aggressively, yet calmly at the same
time, so as not to waste energy. Keep a calm expression on your face. Put strength and
power into each move, with practise you will know the right amount to of energy to put into
each strike.
When to Stop
As soon as your opponent is disarmed or surrenders, you must stop all emotions and clear
your mind. Your levels of aggression should rapidly decrease. If you do not do this then you
risk killing your opponent unnecassarily, or beginning to use the Dark Side unnecassarily. A
user of Juyo should meditate regularly so it is important you know how to meditate. This
allows the emotions to subside within.
Attack
Vertical Slash - Attack 1
Puting the lightsaber over your head, in line with your spine, bring the saber down, slicing
vertically and end with your hands at waist height with the blade in front of your face. This
move is quite powerful but does leave your body vulnerable for a short while.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 2
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents right arm.
Diagonal Hit - Attack 2
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down at your opponents right arm.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 3
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents arm.
Diagonal Hit - Attack 3
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down at your opponents left arm.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 4
This attack is just Attack 2 or 3, but aimed at your opponents back, and should only be
done if the back is open for such an attack.
Basic Attack - Attack 5
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents leg.
Basic Attack - Attack 6
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents leg.
Defence
High Parry 1
Hold the handle with one hande above and infront of your head, arm stretched out. The
blade should be horizontal. This will block any vertical slashes attacking the top of the head.
Diagonal Parry 1
Hold the saber high with the handle at shoulder height. The blade should be diagonal. This
can be done to either the left or right side.
Basic Block - Parry 2
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right arm or side.
Vertical Parry 2
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
right arm.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 2
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down right arm, defending your right side.
Basic Block - Parry 3
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left arm or side.
Vertical Parry 3
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
left arm.
Diagonal Parry - Parry 3
With the handle at chin height and the blade vertical infront of your face, bring the blade
down left arm, defending your left side.
Overhead Parry 4
Bring the saber over your head with both hands so that the saber is vertical, with the blade
parallel to your spine.
Basic Block - Defence 5
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right leg.
Basic Block - Defence 6
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the right and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left leg.
Kai Kan Drop Stance - Defence Body
Hold the blade horizontal with the handle to the left of your head at shoulder height. The
blade should run just in front of and below your chin.
------------
Attack
The Arm Strike
This is the basic attack against your opponents arms. Hold the lightsaber with both hands so
it is horizontal. Bring it up behind you so the blade is level with your shoulders. Then swing
the lightsaber round so that is makes contact with your opponents upper arm.
Although this attack is basic it does leave your body exposed to attack.
The Leg Strike
This is the basic attack against your opponents legs. This move should only be done when
the opportunity presents itself. The best way to attack someones legs is to attack high a lot
and make your opponent think that you always attack the top, then after a lot of high
attacks suddenly slash low at his legs.
The Arm Slash
This is a one handed move, simply slash at your opponents arm keeping the saber
horizontal.
Other Attacks
Remember that you should also learn another Form as well and learn the basic attack
moves for that.
Terrain Advantages
High Ground
High Ground offers an advantage to the one who is higher, it is difficult for the lower person
to get higher than the high person. It is more difficult getting up to a higher level than to
get down to a lower level, and it is difficult to fight an opponent higher than you.
Try and get and hold any high ground you can as it will give you an advantage. Remember
that even with an advantage, you can still loose.
If you can you could start a landslide from the top which could injure your opponent enough
to render him unable to fight.
Under Cover
You can use terrain to hide and launch surprise attacks on your attacker. Anything from
behind trees and under bushes to behind a wall next to a gate, if you can launch a surprise
attack on your opponent then you will have a momentary advantage, and you could possibly
win the fight if you catch the opponent off guard.
Balance
If you have got skill at balancing well then you could try fighting along thick pipes, on rocks
in the middle or rivers or anything else like that. Your goal here is to try and knock your
opponent off due to lack of balance.
The key to balancing is to think that you are on normal ground. Do not think about
balancing, just be aware of your surroundings so you don't fall.
Stairs
Duelling up and down stairs is difficult for both, but especially so for him on the defence as
he has to walk up or down the stairs backward, one misjudges step could cost him his life!
Try and use stairs to gain an advantage over your opponent, by attacking him. If you can
try and merge this tactic with the high ground tactics, forcing him down the stairs rather
than up, giving you even more of an advantage.
Practise moving backwards up and down stairs, but be careful!
------
Form IX - Shien
Pronunciation - She-en
This variation of Djem-So uniquely involves a Jedi holding the lightsaber horizontally. The
Jedi points the end of the blade at the opponent; it is swung in a fast arc and executes
strong powerful and swift attacks. However, Shien is limited in its mobility and is not the
most efficient form to use.
Attack
Horizontal Slash - Attack 1
Bring the saber to head height and slash horizontally at your opponents head.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 2
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents arm.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 3
Bring the saber behind your back, keeping the blade horizontal. The handle should be just
below shoulder height. Bring the saber round quickly slashing at your opponents arm.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 4
This attack is just Attack 2 or 3, but aimed at your opponents back, and should only be
done if the back is open for such an attack.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 5
Bring the saber behind your back on the left side and slash round at your opponents right
leg. The tip of the lightsaber points gently to the ground.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 6
Bring the saber behind your back on the right side and slash round at your opponents right
leg. The tip of the lightsaber points gently to the ground.
Defence
Horizontal Parry 1
Hold the handle with one hande above and infront of your head, arm stretched out. The
blade should be horizontal. This will block any vertical slashes attacking the top of the head.
Diagonal Parry 1
Hold the saber high with the handle at shoulder height. The blade should be diagonal. This
can be done to either the left or right side.
Basic Block - Parry 2
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right arm or side.
Vertical Parry 2
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
right arm.
Basic Block - Parry 3
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left arm or side.
Vertical Parry 3
This simpy involves keeping the handle at waist height and moving the saber to defend your
left arm.
Overhead Parry 4
Bring the saber over your head with both hands so that the saber is vertical, with the blade
parallel to your spine.
Basic Block - Defence 5
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the left and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your right leg.
Basic Block - Defence 6
Start with the handle at chest height and the blade vertically upwards. Then swing the blade
down so the blade swings to the right and ends up pointing down almost vertical in front of
your left leg.
Kai Kan Drop Stance - Defence Body
Hold the blade horizontal with the handle to the left of your head at shoulder height. The
blade should run just in front of and below your chin.
----------
Form X - Jar'Kai
Pronunciation - Jar - keye
The dual saber Jar'Kai permitted a Jedi to fight with two lightsabers, one in each hand. One
of the blades in the wielder's hands was used for attacking while the other one was used for
defending, such as parrying, or for more offensive power. Many Jedi train to use one of the
single lightsaber forms in the hopes of gaining a basic knowledge of the dual-bladed attack,
but very few Jedi ever totally mastered Jar'Kai.
Jar'Kai is often combined with one of the seven Forms of Lightsaber combat to make it more
effective. Jar'kai often involves a certain egree of ataru skill, but not in deep detail. Form VI
is useful for developing Jar'Kai as it gives you basic knowledge of all forms to use wit
Jar'Kai.
Having two lightsabers offers you the advantage, as your opponent must concentrate ont
wo lightsabers which can attack from different angles, where a dobule bladed lightsaber is
more predictable due to its lack of versatility.
Attack
Left Hand
Basic Attack - Attack Chest
Slice at your opponents chest with the blade horizontal
Basic Attack - Attack 5 and 6
Sing the saber round low from right to left, slicing at both legs. Blade at an angle.
Basic Attack - Attack 5
Slice at the right leg, taking the blade from left to right.
Double Strike - Attack Body
Swipe the left saber horizontally from right to left, then swipe your right saber horizontally
from right to left.
Duel Attack - Attack Body
Swipe the left saber horizontally from right to left, then slice vertically upwards with the
right saber.
Lunge - Attack Body
Put the sabers in an X shape and lunge at your enemy. Then bring the blades accross each
other in a scissor motion (like Anakin did to kill Count Dooku). You can also do single lunges
with the strong hand.
Vertical Slash - Attack 1
Bring the saber over your head and bring down vertically onto your opponents head.
Upper Slice - Attack Legs and Body
Bring the saber slicing upwards from bottom to top.
Diagonal Attack - Attack 2
Bring the saber over your left shoulder, then bring it down from top left to the bottom right,
slashing at your opponents right arm.
Diagonal Attack - Attack 3
Bring the saber over your right shoulder, then bring it down from top right to the bottom
left, slashing at your opponents left arm.
Horizontal Slice - Attack 6
Bring the saber behind the the left side of your body, then bring the lightsaber down
horizontally on your opponents left leg. Swing the saber from right to left.
Horizontal Slice - Attack 5
Bring the saber round horizontally, slicing from left to right.
Duel Slice - Attack Right Upper Body
Bring both the right and the left saber attacking the right side of your opponents body, the
sabers should be about 1 ft apart and be horizontal (see picture at top of the page)
Duel Slice - Attack Left Upper Body
Bring both the right and the left saber attacking the left side of your opponents body, the
sabers should be about 1 ft apart and be horizontal (see picture at top of the page)
Right Hand
Horizontal Attack - Attack 1
Bring the saber behind the left side of your head and swing round horizontally from left to
right, attacking the head.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 1
Bring the saber slashing round horizontally from right to left to attack the head.
Horizontal Slash - Attack 2
Bring the saber round behind your left arm and slash round from left to right attacking the
right arm.
Double Strike - Attack Body
Swipe the left saber horizontally from right to left, then swipe your right saber horizontally
from right to left.
Duel Attack - Attack Body
Swipe the left saber horizontally from right to left, then slice vertically upwards with the
right saber.
Lunge - Attack Body
Put the sabers in an X shape and lunge at your enemy. Then bring the blades accross each
other in a scissor motion (like Anakin did to kill Count Dooku). You can also do single lunges
with the strong hand.
Horizontal Slice - Attack 6
Bring the lightsaber down horizontally on your opponents left leg. Swing the saber from
right to left.
Horizontal Slice - Attack 5
Bring the saber behind the the left side of your body, then bring the saber round
horizontally, slicing from left to right.
Diagonal Attack - Attack 2
Bring the saber over your left shoulder, then bring it down from top left to the bottom right,
slashing at your opponents right arm.
Diagonal Attack - Attack 3
Bring the saber over your right shoulder, then bring it down from top right to the bottom
left, slashing at your opponents left arm.
Vertical Slash - Attack 1
Bring the saber over your head and bring down vertically onto your opponents head.
Upper Slice - Attack Legs and Body
Bring the saber slicing upwards from bottom to top.
Duel Slice - Attack Right Upper Body
Bring both the right and the left saber attacking the right side of your opponents body, the
sabers should be about 1 ft apart and be horizontal (see picture at top of the page)
Duel Slice - Attack Left Upper Body
Bring both the right and the left saber attacking the left side of your opponents body, the
sabers should be about 1 ft apart and be horizontal (see picture at top of the page)
Defence
Left
Basic X Defence - Defence 1
Put the sabers in an X shape above your head.
Basic Defence - Defence 3
Hold the saber vertical, with your arm at a right angle at the elbow.
Overhead Defence - Defence 1
Hold the saber horizontally over your head.
Basic Defence - Defence 6
Hold the saber down so it is pointing down, protecting the leg. The saber should be at an
angle.,
Basic Defence - Defence 5
Bring the saber across the front of your body so the saber is pointing down to the bottom
right, protecting your right leg. The handle should be near your groin.
Back Defence - Defence 4
Put your arm behind your back so the handle is at the base of the spine, with the blade
pointing vertically upwards.
Back Defence II - Defence 4
Put the saber over your shoulder so the blade is vertical pointing down.
X Defence - Defence 3
Put the sabers in an X shape on your left side, to protect your arm.
X Defence - Defence 2
Put the sabers in an X shape on your right side, to protect your arm.
X Defence - Defence 4
Put the left saber over your left shoulder and the right saber over the right shoulder in order
to form an X shape behind your back.
Alternative X Defence - Defence 4
Put the left saber under your left shoulder and the right saber under the right shoulder in
order to form an X shape behind your back, with the handles near your hips.
Right
Basic X Defence - Defence 1
Put the sabers in an X shape above your head.
Basic Defence - Defence 3
Hold the saber vertical, with your arm at a right angle at the elbow.
Overhead Defence - Defence 1
Hold the saber horizontally over your head.
Basic Defence - Defence 6
Hold the saber down so it is pointing down, protecting the leg. The saber should be at an
angle.,
Basic Defence - Defence 5
Bring the saber across the front of your body so the saber is pointing down to the bottom
right, protecting your right leg. The handle should be near your groin.
Back Defence - Defence 4
Put your arm behind your back so the handle is at the base of the spine, with the blade
pointing vertically upwards.
Back Defence II - Defence 4
Put the saber over your shoulder so the blade is vertical pointing down.
X Defence - Defence 3
Put the sabers in an X shape on your left side, to protect your arm.
X Defence - Defence 2
Put the sabers in an X shape on your right side, to protect your arm.
X Defence - Defence 4
Put the left saber over your left shoulder and the right saber over the right shoulder in order
to form an X shape behind your back.
Alternative X Defence - Defence 4
Put the left saber under your left shoulder and the right saber under the right shoulder in
order to form an X shape behind your back, with the handles near your hips.
----------
Ters Ksi
Ters Ksi is the name of a martial art used by Jedi. Here you can find techniques for many
martial art techniques from existing martial arts. The techniquest taught here will not be
advanced martial arts techniques, and so this site will not train you to be a martial artist,
but will teach you the basics. If you want to learn martial arts completely go to a trained
professional.
Remember, that there is risk of injury and in extreme cases even death when practising
martial arts. By doing any techniques on this site you are taking full responsibility for your
own safety and the safety of others. We cannot be held responsible for any injury or death
that occurs.
Safety
Many techniques on this website can be extremely dangerous, and in some cases even fatal if
not practised under the strict supervision of a martial arts instructor.
Because of these dangers, this section describes the basic safety system used by martial artists
worldwide.
When practising or even demonstrating a technique, be aware of just how effective they are.
When a joint-lock or choke is applied, just a few millimetres of movement can break a bone
or even cause unconciousness. Some chokes, if not applied carefully could easily kill
somebody by crushing the larynx in their throat, once this is crushed it is almost impossible to
return to it's original state without proper medical assistance, hence making it impossible for
your opponent to breath.
A system used by nearly all martial artists is the tapping system. When your opponent is
applying a joint lock or choke, the moment you feel pain simply tap two or more times
wherever possible. This can be with your hands, or even with your feet if your hands are
locked up at the time. Tap anywhere, preferably on your opponents body so they know to
release the technique straight away.
Law
Introduction
Being a trained martial artist you will probably have more power, skill, knowledge and
technique to inflict serious bodily harm than the average guy on the street. Street self-defence
seems to be one area that many people are unclear about. What can you do if attacked,
provoked or threatened?
Well this section is here to clear that area up for everyone. These notes come directly from an
officer of the police force.
Common Law
Common law states that force may be used to : prevent crime, arrest offenders, self defence or
the defence of others, protect property or prevent a breach of the peace.
Preemptive Strike
If you feel that you are about to be subject to such force that may result in the death or serious
injury of yourself, then you may use such force that may result in the death or serious injury
of the attacker. However once that threat has gone away, then you must step down your level
of force.
In deciding whether a defendant exerted reasonable force in defending himself, a court must
judge him on the basis of what, reasonably or unreasonably, he believed to be the facts,
and not on the basis of what the facts actually were.
Reaction Or Response
If someone startles you and you flinch, pushing your hands out in front of you, and
inadvertently inflict harm to that person, you cannot be guilty of assault, as you had no control
over your action. You did not intend to commit the offence, and had no knowledge that your
body, at that moment would or could cause an injury.
This does not apply to someone who is already attacking another person, whereby during the
attack they cause a GBH type injury. The attack was taking place, and therefore the attacker
had guilty knowledge/intent that they knew they were assaulting the person, but it was just
unfortunate that the level of force used may have been greater than initially intended.
-----
The 4 Forms
The 4 Forms are based upon the Four Basic Elements: Fire, Water, Air and Earth. Each
fighting style represents the element it is named after, and so the techniques used are
similar to the characteristics displayed by the element.
How to choose your fighting style.
There are several things you should consider. Which element are you naturally drawn to,
and does its fighting style suit you. The element that you are drawn to naturally will
probably be the style that you will get the most out of due to the connection, yet sometimes
the fighting styles are not favoured by the user.
Your Element
Think of the 4 elements. Fire, Water, Air and Earth. Which are you drawn to? Most people
will find they are drawn to one strongest in particular. I for example am drawn greatly to
fire. I enjoy watching fire, the characteristics of it. You will know which element you are
drawn to. It is the element you like the thought of most.
Fighting Style
Once you have decided on your element, look at the Form that is based on that element.
Red the information to see if that forms principles and philosophy fits in with what you
believe. Remember, that although each fighting style has its own set of principles, you can
make your own variant of that Form, for example the Fire Form that focuses mostly on
defence. If the style doesn't suit you, look at the others and decide from them.
--------------
Kicks
Kicks can be used for both attack and defence. Kicks can offer a wide range of quick hits to
the opponent, as well as some techniques that are stunning to watch.
Front Kick
Step 1
Start off with your weaker foot in front and the stronger foot behind, in a stance similar to
the picture below.
Step 2
Bring your stronger leg up forward, bent at the knee.
Step 3
Now, snap your lower leg up, so that your whole leg is straight.
Step 4
Bring your leg down. Your stronger leg should now be in front of the weaker leg.
Front Thrust Kick
Step 1
Start with your stronger foot ahead of the weaker foot.
Step 2
Bring the weaker foot upwards towards your body, so the knee is at a right angle and the
thigh is close to your body.
Step 3
Now push your leg out. Follow through and land so your weaker foot is ahead of your
stronger foot.
Front Snap Kick
Step 1
Bring the knee of your stronger leg up, so it as at hip height. Your knee should be at a right
angle.
Step 2
Snap your lower leg out, straightening the leg. This should strike your opponent at the
groin.
Side Kick
Step 1
Start in a stance with your stronger foot ahead of the weaker foot.
Step 2
Bring your leg up, bending the knee as you do so.
Step 3
Similar to a snake striking, lash your leg out, making the whole leg straight. This can be
aimed anywhere from the opponents legs to the head.
Step 4
Bend the leg back and return to the origional position.
Roundhouse Kick
Step 1
Start in a stance with your stronger foot forward.
Step 2
Bring your weaker leg up, while twisting round so the weaker leg is now pointing at your
opponent.
Step 3
While spinning round straighten your leg in order to make contact with your opponent.
Follow through and end in a position with your weaker foot forward. This move must flow
smoothly and quickly for it to work.
Roundhouse Kick 2
Step 1
Start in a stance with your weaker foot forward.
Step 2
Bring your stronger leg up, while twisting round so the stronger leg is now pointing at your
opponent.
Step 3
While spinning round straighten your leg in order to make contact with your opponent.
Follow through and end in a position with your stronger foot forward. This move must flow
smoothly and quickly for it to work.
----------
Basic Exercises
Here are some basic Tai Chi exercises. In the tradition of Tai Chi, chi is the name used for
the energy you can channel throughout the body. This energy is the Force, but shall be
called chi here.
Awakening the Chi
This is an opening technique used to create better breathing and stimulate chi. This helps to
clear the mind and aids focus.
This exercise can be done very slowly. Take advantage of deep breathing. Visualise you are
being revitalised every time you inhale, and all worries and problems are being exhaled.
Step 1
Stand in a relaxed position, hands by your side. Palms should be towards your body.
Step 2
Bring hands up and slowly bring them together at about 2 inches below the belly button.
This area is called the Dantien. Finger tips should be almost touching.
Step 3
Begin inhaling slowly. While doing so raise your arms up, so your hands are at chest height.
Palms facing the sky. Raise your body, but don't tense.
Step 4
Once fully inhaled, rotate your hands so the palms face down, and slowly exhale while
moving your hands down as if pushing away your problems. Lower your body. Lower your
hands through the dantien and back into the starting position. Repeat 5 or 6 times.
Hydrokinesis
Hydrokinesis allows you to manipulate water in solid, liquid and gaseous states using your
mind. Developing hydrokinesis helps you become one with the water element.
You must have visual contact with water
Can only manipulate water, not create it.
Step 1
Get a bowl of water. Place it about 1ft to 2ft infront of you. Place a cork in the water and let
it settle. The cork is to show the water is moving.
Step 2
Relax, and calm your mind. Focus on the water.
Step 3
Feel and visualise the water merging with your own energy. Feel your energies becoming
like water. Feel its smoothness, its coolness flowing through you.
Step 4
Choose a direction for the water to move. Ask and will the water to move, keeping in mind
the direction. Don't force it, just let it happen.
With practise you can learn to manipulate water in many ways.
Cryokinesis
Cryokinesis is the ability to control ice. Using this you can:
Drop temperatures
Make someone cold, but noone else
Create frost
Turn water to ice
Create ice
Project ice at an opponent
Developing cryokinesis can be dangerous, especially if you are not used to dealing with cold
conditions.
Ice Ball
Step 1
Start off in a grounded position, place you're hands infront of your navel and shape them as
you would if you were creating a psi ball.
Step 2
Visualise water all around you. Feel and visualise it flowing around and between your hands.
Step 3
Now visualise a gust of cold wind blowing cross the water and forming ice. Hear the
crackling of the ice as it forms. Visualise the cie concentrating itself between your hands.
Keep visualising the ice ball getting bigger until you feel it is ready. Your hands should feel
cold from doing this. This is the first step to developing cryokinesis.
With practise you can learn to manipulate ice to higher degrees of skill.
----------
Basic Exercises
These basic exercises are useful in developing a connection to the Air Element.
Become One with Air
You will need to be outside to do this.
Step 1
Sit outside. Be comfortable.
Step 2
Relax and clear your mind. Focus on the air. Feel the breeze on your skin.
Step 3
Spread your awareness out around. Feel like everywhere within 15 metres of you is part of
your body. Sense it. Feel yourself as the breeze. Become the air. Become fluid. Feel yourself
moving with the breeze.
Step 4
If you want to, change direction. You are the air now and can do as you please. (Try to see
if the breeze really does change direction when you do this)
Step 5
When you are ready, slowly return to yourself.
Tips - It may help to close your eyes.
Aerokinesis
Aerokinesis can allow you to draw up large gusts of wind as if from nowhere.
Summoning the Wind.
Step 1
Stand comfortably with you're hands at your waist.
Step 2
Wind comes from four sources - north, south, east and west. Visualise the power of these
four winds. Visualise them being attached to your hands by strings, like a puppet of which
you are the puppeteer.
Step 3
Slowly raise your hands, constantly visualising the stirngs attached to the wind. This will
draw the winds towards you. You should feel the wind pick up.
Step 4
Repeat the procees if you wish to create more wind. With practise you can learn to control
the direction you want the wind to go.
-----------------
Basic Exercises
To develope a connection with the energies of the earth, you will probably be best doing
alot of training outside. however, training can be done anywhere. The basic exercises help
build a connection with the earth.
Earth Fuse.
This exercise helps fuse the earth energy with your own.
Step 1
Stand or sit in a comfortable position. Clear your mind and relax.
Step 2
Picture the earths energy flowing around you, and glowing beneath you.
Step 3
Now, visualise your chi energy extending from your body like roots and going into the earth.
Now visualie the roots bringing the earths energy into yuor body and bringing it to the
dantien (the area about 2 inches below the belly button). Keep doing this until your dantien
feels fairly full of earths energy.
Step 4
Now feel the earths energy flowing around your entire body, fusing with your own energy.